T h e
G u l t u r a l S t u d i e s
R e a d e r
Edited by
S I M O N D U R I N G
EI
London and New York
6 stuart nau
E N C O D I N G i . D E C O D I N G
model has been criticized for its linearity -
sender/message/receiver - for
its concentration on the level of message exchange and for the
absence
of a structured conception of the different moments as a
complex
structure of relations. But it is also possible (and useftrl) to
ttrinl of this
process in terms of a structure produced and sustained tfuough
the
articulation of linked but distinctive moments - productiory
circulation,
distribution/consumption, reproduction. This would be to think
of the
process as a 'complex structure in dominance', sustained
tfuough the
articulation of conlected practices, each of which, however,
retains its
distinctiveness and has its own specific modality, its own forms
ald
conditions of existence.
The 'obiect' of these practices is meanings and messages in the
form
of sign-vehicles of a specific icind organized, like any form of
commurf-
cation or language, through the operation of codes within the
syntag-
matic chain of a discourse. The apparatuses, relations and
practices of
production thus issue, at a certain moment (the moment of
,productiorr,/
circulation') in the form of symbolic vehicles constituted within
the rules
of 'language'. It is in this discursive form that the circulation of
the
'product' takes place. The process thus requires, at the
production end,
its material instruments - its 'means' - as well as its own sets of
social
(production) relations - the organization and combination of
practices
within media apparatuses. But it is in the discursizte form that
the
circulation of the product takes place, as well as its distribution
to
different audiences. Once accomplished, the discourse must
then be
translated - transformed, again - into social practices if the
circuit is to
be both completed and effective. If no 'meaning' is taken, there
can be
no 'consumption'. If the meaning is not articulated in practice, it
has no
effect. The value of this approach is that while each of the
moments, in
articulation, is necessary to the circujt as a whole, no one
moment can
fully guarantee the next moment with which it is articulated.
Since each
has its specific modality and conditions of existence, each can
constitute
its own break or interruption of the 'passage of forms' on whose
conti-
nuity the flow of effective production (that is, 'reproductionl)
depends.
Thus while in no way wanting to limit research to 'following
only
those leads which emerge from content analysis', we must
recognize
that the discursive form of the message has a privileged position
in the
communicative exchange (from the viewpoint of circulation),
and that
the moments of 'encoding' and 'decoding', though only
'relativeiy
autonomous' in relation to the communicative process as a
whole, are
detnminnte moments. A 'raw' historical event cannot, in that
form, be
Encoding, decoding
EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION
Stuart Hall's influential essay offers a densely theoretical
account of how
messages are produced and disseminated, referring particularly
to television.
He suggests a four-stage theory of communication: production,
circulation,
use (which here he calls distribution or consumption), and
reproduction" For
him each stage is 'relatively autonomous' from the others. This
means that the
coding of a message does control its reception but not
transparentty - each
stage has its own determining limits and possibilities. The
concept ot relative
autonomy allows him to argue that polysemy is not the same as
pluralism:
messages are not open to any interpretation or use whatsoever-
just because
each stage in the circuit limits possibilities in ttJe next.
In actual social existence, Hall goes on to argue, messages have
a
'complex structure of dominance' because at each stage they are
,imprinled'
by institutional power relations. Furthermore, a message can
only be received
at a particular stage it it is recognizable or appropriate - though
there is space
for a message to be used or understood at least somewhat
against the grain.
This means that power relations at the point ot production, tor
example, will
loosely fit those at the point of consumption. In this way, the
communication
circuit is also a circuit which reproduces a Dattern of
domination.
This analysis allows Hall to insert a semiotic paradigm into a
social
framework, clearing the way both for further textualist and
ethnographic work.
His essay has been particutarly important as a basis on which
tieldwork like
David Morley's has proceeded.
Fufther reading: Hall 1977,1980; Morley i 980, 1999.
S.D.
Traditionally, mass-communications research has
concepfualized the
process of communication in terms of a circulation circuit or
loop. This
S T U A R T H A L L
Eansmitted by, say, a-television newscast'
Events can only be signified
Jihin the aural-visual forms of the televisual discourse' In the
moment
when a historical event passes under the sign of discourse, it is
subject
to all the complex formal 'rules' by which language signifies' To
Put it
oaradoxically, the event must become a 'story' before it can
become a
iommunicatioe eoent. In that moment the formal sub-rules of
discourse
are 'in dominance', without, of course, subordinating out of
existence
the historical event so signified, the social relations in which
the rules
are set to work or the social and political consequences of the
event
having been signified in this way. The 'message form' is the
necessary
'form of appearance' of the event in its passage from source to
receiver.
Thus the transposition into and out of the 'message form' (or the
mode
of s)'rnbolic exchange) is not a random'moment', which we can
take up
or ignore at our convenience. The 'message form' is a
determinate
moment; though, at another level, it comprises the surface
movements
of the communications system only and requires, at another
stage, to be
integrated into the social relations of the communication
process as a
whole, of which it forrns only a part.
From this general perspective, we may cmdely characterize the
television communicative process as follows. The institutional
structur€s
of broadcasting, with their practices and networks of
production, their
organized relations and technical infrastructures, are required to
Pro-
duce a programme. Production, here, constructs the message. In
one
sense, then, the chcuit begins here. Of course, the production
process is
not without its 'discursive' aspect: it, too, is frarned throughout
by
meanings and ideas: knowledge-in-use concerning the routines
of pro-
duction, historically defined technical skills, professional
ideologies,
institutional knowledge, definitions and assumptions,
assumptions
about the audience and so on frame the constitution of the
programme
through this production structure. Further, though the
production
skuctures of television odginate the television discourse, they
do not
constitute a dosed system. They draw topics, treatments,
agendas,
events, personnel, images of the audience, 'definitions of the
situationj
from other sources and other discursive formations within the
wider
socio-cultural and political structure of which they are a
differentiated
part. Philip Elliott has expressed this point succinctly, within a
more
traditional framework, in his discussion of the way in which the
audience is both the 'source' and the 'receiver' of the television
message.
Thus - to borrow Marx's terms - circulation and reception are,
indeed,
'moments' of the production process in television and are
reincorpor-
E N C O D I N G . D E C O D I N G
ated, via a number of skewed and structured 'feedbacks', into
the
production process itself. The consumption or reception of the
television
message is thus also itself a 'moment' of the production process
in its
larger sense, though the latter is 'predominant' because it is the
'point of
departure for the realization' of the message. Production and
reception
of the television message are not, therefore, identical, but they
are
related: they are differentiated moments within the totality
formed by
the social relations of the communicative process as a whole.
At a certain point, however, the broadcasting structures must
yield
encoded messages in the form of a meaningful discourse. The
institution-societal relations of production must pass under the
discur-
sive rules of language for its product to be'realized'. This
initiates a
further differentiated moment, in which the formal rules of
discourse
and language are in dominance. Before this message can have
an 'effecf
(however defined), satisfy a 'need' or be put to a 'use', it must
first be
appropriated as a meaningful discourse and be meaningfully
decoded. It
is this set of decoded meanings which 'have an effect',
influence,
entertain, instruct or persuade, with very complex perceptual,
cogni-
tive, emotional, ideological or behavioural consequences. In a
'determi-
nate' moment the structure employs a code and yields a
'message': at
another determinate moment the 'message', via its decodings,
issues
into the structure of social practices. We are now fully aware
that this re-
entry into the practices of audience reception and 'use' cannot
be
understood in simple behavioural terms. The typical processes
ident-
ified in positivistic research on isolated elements - effects, uses,
'gratifi-
cations' - are themselves framed by structures of understanding,
as well
as being produced by social and economic relations, which
shape their
'realizationi at the reception end of the chain and which permit
the
meanings signified in the discourse to be transposed into
practice or
consciousness (to acquire social use value or political
effectivity).
Clearly, what we have labelled in the diagram @elow) 'meaning
strucfures 1' and 'meaning structures 2' may not be the same.
They do
not constitute an'immediate identif. The codes of encoding and
decoding may not be perfectly symmetrical. The degrees of
symmetry -
that is, the degrees of 'understanding' and 'misunderstanding' in
the
communicative exchange - depend on the degrees of
symmetry/asyrrr
metry (relations of equivalence) established between the
positions of the
'personifications', encoder-producer and decoder-receiver. But
this in
tum depends on the degrees of identity/non-identity between the
codes
which perfectly or imperfectly transmit, interrupt or
systematically
S T U A R T H A L L
,r'/'^"#tml:;*X
,
encodilS
,/ mearung
,/ structures 1
frameworks
of knowledge
relations
of production
technical
infrastructure
decoding '.
mearun8 
structures 2 

frameworks
of knowledge
relations
of production
technical
infrastructure
distort what has been transmitted. The lack of fit between the
codes has
a great deal to do with the structural differences of relation and
position
between broadcasters. and audiences, but it also has something
to do
with the aslanmetry between the codes of 'source' and 'receiver'
at the
moment of transformation into and out of the discursive form.
What are
called 'distortions' or 'misunderstandings' adse preciseiy
fromthe lack of
equioalencebetween the two sides in the commuricative
exchange. Once
again, this defines the 'relative autonomy', but
'determinateness', of the
entry and exit of the message in its discursive moments.
The application of this rudimentary paradigm has already begun
to
transform our ulderstanding of the older term, television
'content'. We
are just beginning to see how it might also transform our
understanding
of audience reception, 'reading' and response as well.
Beginnings and
endings have been announced in communications research
before, so
we must be cautious. But there seems some ground for thinking
that a
new and exciting phase in so-called audience research, of a
quite new
kind, may be opening up. At either end of the communicative
chain the
use of the semiotic paradigm promises to dispel the lingering
behaviour-
ism which has dogged mass-media research for so long,
especially in
its approach to content. Though we know the television
programme is
not a behavioural input, like a tap on the knee cap, it seems to
have been
atnost impossible for traditional researchers to conceptualize
the corr-
municative process without lapsing into one or other variant of
low-
flying behaviourism. We know, as Gerbner has remarked, that
representations of violence on the TV screen 'are not violence
but
E N C O D I N G , D E C O D I N G
messages about violence': but we have continued to research the
ques-
tion of violence, for example, as iI we were unable to
comprehend this
epistemological distinction.
The televisual sign is a complex one. It is itseu constituted by
the
combination of two types of discourse, visual and aural.
Moreover, it is
an iconic sign, in Peirce's terminology, because 'it possesses
some of the
properties of the thing represented'. This is a point which has
led to a
great deal of confusion and has provided the site of intense
controversy
in the study of visual language. Since the visual discourse
translates a
three-dimensional world into two-dimensional planes, it cannot
of
corrse, be the referent or concept it signifies. The dog in the
film can
bark but it cannot bite! Reality exists outside language, but it is
con-
stantly mediated by and through language: and what we can
know and
say has to be produced in and through discourse. Dscursive
'knowl-
edge' is the product not of the transparent representation of the
'real' in
language but of the articulation of language on real relations
and con-
ditions. Thus there is no intelligible discourse without the
operation of a
code. Iconic signs are therefore coded signs too - even if the
codes here
work differently from those of other signs. There is no degree
zero in
language. Naturalism arrd'realism'- the apparent fidelity of the
rep-
resentation to the thing or concept represented - is the result,
the effect,
of a cefain specific articulation of language on the 'real'. It is
the result
of a discursive practice.
Certain codes may, of course, be so widely distributed in a
specific
language comrnunity or culture, and be learned at so early an
age, that
they appear not to be constructed - the effect of an articulation
between
srgn and referent - but to be 'naturally' given. Simple visual
signs
aPpear to have achieved a 'near-universality' in this sense:
though
evidence remains that even apparently 'natural' visual codes are
culfure-
specific. However, this does not mean that no codes have
intervened;
rather, that the codes have been profo lundly ruturalized. The
operation of
naturalized codes reveals not the transpatencv and ,naturalness,
of
language but the depth, the habituatior, and the near-
universality of the
codes in use. They produce apparently 'natural, recognitions.
This has
the (ideological) effect of concealing the practices of coding
which are
present. But we must not be fooled by appearances. Actually,
what
naturalized codes demonstrate is the degree of habituation
produced
when there is a fundamental alignment and reciprocity - an
achieved
equivalence - between the encoding and decoding sides of an
exchange
of meanings. The functioning of the codes on the decoding side
will
S T U A F | T H A L L
frequently assume the status of naturalized perceDtions, This
leads us to
think that the visual sign for 'cow' actually r:s (raiher than
represents) lhe
anirnal, cow. But if we thhk of the visual representation of a
cow in a
manual on animal husbandry - and, even more, of the linguistic
sign
'cow' - we can see that both, in different degrees, are albitrury
wlth
respect to the concept of the animal they represent. The
articulation of
an arbitrary sign - whether visual or verbal - with the concept of
a
referent is the product not of nature but of convention, and the
conven-
tionalism of discourses requires the intervention, the support, of
codes.
Thus Eco has argued that iconic signs 'look like obiects in the
real world
because they reproduce the conditions (that is, the codes) of
perception
in the viewer'. These 'conditions of perception' are, however,
the result
of a highly coded, even if vtutually unconscious, set of
operations -
decodings. This is as true of the photographic or televisual
image as it is
of any other sign. Iconic signs are, however, particularly
r,llnerable to
being 'read' as natural because visual codes of perception are
very
widely distributed and because this type of sign is less arbitrary
than a
linguistic sign: the linguistic sign, 'cow', possesses none of the
properties
of the thing represented, whereas the visual sign appears to
possess
some of those properties.
This may help us to clarify a confusion in current linguistic
theory
and to define precisely how some key terms are being used in
this
article. Lingnistic theory frequently employs the distinction
'denotation'
and 'connotation'. The term 'denotation' is widely equated with
the
literal meaning of a sign: because this literal meaning is almost
univer-
sally recognized, especially when visual discourse is being
employed,
'denotation' has often been confused with a literal transcription
of
'reality'in language - and thus with a 'natural sign', one
pioduced
without the interqention of a code. 'Connotation', on the other
hand, is
employed simply to refer to less fixed and therefore more
conventiona-
Iized and changeable, associative meanings, which clearly vary
frorn
instance to instance and therefore must depend on the
intervention of
codes.
We do not use the distinction - denotation/connotation - in this
way. From our point of view, the distinction is an analytic one
only . It is
useful, in analysis, to be able to apply a rough rule of thumb
which
distinguishes those aspects of a sign which appear to be taken,
in any
language community at any point in time, as its 'literal' meaning
(deno-
tation) from the more associative meanings for the sign which it
is
possible to generate (connotation). But analytic distinctions
must not be
E N C O O I N G , D E C O D I N G
confused with distinctions in the real world. There will be very
few
instances in which signs organized in a discourse sig ly only
their
'literal' (that is, near-universally consensualized) meaning. In
actual
discourse most signs will combine both the denotative and the
connota-
llrve aspects (as redefined above). It may, then, be asked why
we retain
the distinction at all. It is largely a matter of analytic value. It
is because
signs appear to acquire their full ideological value - appear to
be open to
articulation with wider ideological discourses and meanings - at
the
level of their 'associative' meanings (that is, at the connotative
level) -
for here 'meanings' are not apparently fixed in natural
perception (that
is, they are not fully naturalized), and their fluidity of meaning
and
association can be more fully exploited and transformed. So it is
at the
connotative lnel of the sign that situational ideologies alter and
trans-
form signi{ication. At this level we can see more clearly the
active
intervention of ideologies in and on discourse: here, the sign is
open to
new accentuations and, in Volo5inov's terms, enters fully into
the
struggle over meanings - the class struggle in language. This
does not
mean that the denotative or 'literal meaning is outside ideology-
Indeed, we could say that its ideological value is strongly fixed
-becatse
it has become so fully universal and'natural'. The terms
'denotation'
and 'connotation', then, are merely useful analytic tools for
distinguish-
ing, in particular contexts, between not the presence/absence of
ideo-
logy in language but the different levels at which ideologies and
discourses intersect.
The level of connotation of the visual sign, of its contextual
refer-
ence and positioning in different discursive fields of meaning
and
association, is the point where already coded signs intersect
with the deep
semantic codes of a culture and take on additional, more active
ideologi-
cal dimensions. We might take an example from advertising
discourse.
Here, too, there is no 'purely denotative', and certainly no
'natural',
representation. Every visual sign in advertising connotes a
quality,
situation, value or inference, which is present as an implication
or
implied meaning, depending on the connotational positioning.
In
Barthes's example, the sweater always signifies a'warm garment'
(deno-
tation) and thus the activity/value of'keeping warm'. But it is
also
possible, at its more connotative levels, to signify'the coming of
winter'
or 'a cold day'. And, in the specialized sub-codes of fashion,
sweater
rnay also connote a fashionable style of hnute couture or,
alternatively, an
informal style of dress. But set against the right visual
background and
positioned by the romantic sub-code, it may connote 'long
autumn walk
S T U A R T H A L L
in the woods'. Codes of this order clearly contract relations for
the sign
with the wider universe of ideologies in a society. These codes
are the
means by which power and ideology are made to signify in
particular
discourses. They refer signs to the 'maps of meaning' into which
any
culture is classified; and those 'maps of social reality' have the
whole
range of social meanings, practices, and usages, power and
interest
'written in' to them. The connotative levels of signifiers,
Barthes
remarked, 'have a close communication with culture,
knowledge, his-
tory, and it is through them, so to speak, that the environmental
world
invades the linguistic and semantic system. They are, if you
like, the
fragments of ideology'.
The so-called denotative IneI of tl:.e televisual sign is fixed by
certain, very complex (but limited or 'closed') codes. But its
connotative
leoel, thortgh also bounded, is more open, subiect to more
active frazs-
formations, which exploit its polysemic values. Any such
already constr-
tuted sign is potentially transformable into more than one
connotative
configuration. Polysemy must not, however, be confused with
plural-
ism. Connotative codes are not eql.Jal among themselves. Any
society/
culture tends, with varying degrees of closure, to impose its
classifi-
cations of the social and cultural and politicai world. These
constitute a
dominant culturnl order, though it is neither univocal nor
uncontested.
This question of the 'skucture of discourses in dominance' is a
cmcial
point. The different areas of social life appear to be mapped out
into
discursive domains, hierarchically organized into dominant or
preferred
meanings. New, problematic or troubling events, which breach
our
expectancies and run counter to out 'common-sense constructs',
to our
'taken-for-granted' knowledge of social structures, must be
assigned to
their discursive domains before they can be said to'make sense'.
The
most comnon way of 'mapping' them is to assign the new to
some
domain or other of the existing'maps of problematic social
reality'. We
say dominant, not 'deterrnined', because it is always possible to
order,
classify, assign and decode an event within more than one
'mapping'.
But we say 'dominant' because there exists a pattern of
'preferred
readings'; and .hese both have the
institutionaUpoliticaVideological
order imprinted in them and have themselves become
institutionalized.
The domains of 'preferred meanings' have the whole social order
em-
bedded in them as a set of meanings, practices and beliefs: the
everyday
knowledge of social structures, of 'how things work for all
practical
purposes in this culture', the rank order of power and interest
and the
structure of legitimations, limits and sanctions. Thus to clarify a
'misun-
E N C O D t N G , D E C O D T N G
derstanding' at the connotative level, we must refer, through the
codes,
to the orders of social life, of economic and political power and
of
ideology. Further, since these mappings are 'structured in
dominance'
but not closed, the communicative process consists not in the
unproble-
matic assignment of every visual item to its given position
within a set of
prearranged codes, but of peformntitse rules - nrJes of
competence and
use, of logics-in-use - which seek actively to enlorce or pre-fer
one
semantic domain over another and rule items into and out of
their
appropriate meaning-sets. Formal semiology has too often
neglected
this practice of interpretatire unrk, tho'tg! this constitutes, in
fact, the
real relations of broadcast practices in television.
In speaking of dominant mennings, then, we are not talking
about a
one-sided process which govems how all events will be
signified. It
consists of the 'work' required to enforce, win plausibfity for
and
command as legitimate a decoding of the event within the lirrLit
of
dominant definitions in which it has been connotatively
signified. Temi
has remarked:
By the word ruding we mean not only the capacity to identify
and
decode a certain number of signs, but also the subjective
capacity to
put them into a creative relation between themselves and with
other
signs: a capacity which is, by itself, the condition for a
complete
awareness of one's total ennronmenr,
Our quarrel here is with the notion of 'subjective capaclty', as if
the
referent of a televisional discourse were an objective fact but
the in-
terpretative level were an individualized and private matter.
Quite the
opposite seems to be the case. The televisual practice takes
'objective'
(that is, systemic) responsibility precisely for the relations
which dispar-
ate signs contract with one another in any discursive instance,
and thus
conthually rearranges, delimits and prescribes into what
'awareness of
one's total environment' these items are arranged.
This brings us to the question of misunderstandings. Television
producers who find their message 'failing to get across' are
fTequently
concemed to straighten out the kinls in the communication
chain, thus
facilitating the 'effectiveness' of their communication. Much
research
which claims the objectivity of 'poliry-oriented analysis'
reproduces this
administrative goal by attempting to discover how much of a
message
the audience recalls and to improve the extent of understanding.
No
doubt misunderstandings of a literal kind do exist. The viewer
does not
know the terms employed, cannot follow the complex logic of
argument
S T U A R T H A L L
or exposition/ is unfamiliar with the language, finds the
concepts too
alien or difficult or is foxed by the expository narative. But
more often
broadcasters are concerned that the audience has failed to take
the
meaning as they - the broadcasters - intended. What they really
mean to
say is that viewers are not operating within the 'dominant' or
'preferred'
code. Their ideal is 'perfectly transparent communication'.
Instead,
what they have to confront is 'systematically distorted
communication'.
In recent years discrepancies of this kind have usually been
explained by reference to 'selective perception'. This is the door
via
which a residual pluralism evades the compulsions of a highly
struc-
tured, asymmetrical and non-equivalent process. Of course,
there will
always be private, individual, variant readings. But'selective
percep-
tion' is almost never as selective, random or privatized as the
concept
suggests. The pafterns exhibit, across individual variants,
significant
clusterings. Arry new approach to audience studies will
therefore have
to begin with a critique of 'selective perceptionl theory.
It was argued earlier that since there is no necessary
correspondence
between encoding and decoding, the former can attempt to 'pre-
fer'but
cannot prescribe or guarantee the latter, which has its own
conditions of
existence. Unless they are wildly aberrant, encoding will have
the effect
of constructing some of the limits and parameters within which
decod-
ings will operate. If there were no lirnits, audiences could
simply read
whatever they liked into any message. No doubt some total
misunder-
standings of this kind do exist. But the vast range must corLtajr.
some
degree of reciprocity between encoding and decoding moments.
other-
wise we could not speak of an effective communicative
exchange at all.
Nevertheless, this 'correspondence' is not given but constructed.
It is
not 'natural' but the product of an articulation between two
distinct
moments. And the former cannot determine or guarantee, in a
simPle
sense, which decoding codes will be employed. Otherwise
corrunuru-
cation would be a perfectly equivalent circuit, and every
message would
be an instance of 'perfectly transparent communication'. We
must think,
then, of the variant articulations in which encoding/decoding
can be
combined. To elaborate on this, we offer a hypothetical analysis
of some
possible decoding positions, in order to reinforce the Point of
'no
necessary correspondence',
We identify three hypothetical positions from which decodings
of a
televisual discourse may be constructed. These need to be
empirically
tested and refined. But the argument that decodings do not
follow
inevitably from encodings, that they are not identical,
reinJorces the
E N C O D I N G , D E C O D I N G
argument of 'no necessary correspondence'. It also helps to
deconstruct
the common-sense meaning of 'misunderstanding' in terms of a
theory
of 'systematically distorted communication'.
The first hypothetical position is that of the dominant-
hegemonic
position. t{hen the viewer takes the connoted meaning hom, say,
a
television newscast or current affairs programne full and
straight, and
decodes the message in terms of the reference code in which it
has been
encoded, we might say that the viewer is operating inside tfu
dominant
code. T}:.is is the ideal-typical case of 'perfectly transparent
communi-
cation' - or as close as we are likely to come to it 'for all
practical
purposes'. Within this we can distinguish the positions produced
by the
professinnal code. This is the position (produced by what we
perhaps
ought to identify as the operation of a 'metacode') which the
pro-
fessional broadcasters assume when encoding a message which
has
already been signified in a hegemonic manner. The professional
code is
'relatively independent' of the dominant code, in that it applies
criteria
and transformational operations of its own, especially those of a
technico-practical nature. The professional code, however,
operates
within the 'hegemony' of the dominant code. Indeed, it serves to
repro-
duce the dorninant definitions precisely by bracketing their
hegemonic
quality and operating instead with displaced professional
codings which
foreground such apparently neutral-technical questions as visual
qua-
lity, news and presentational values, televisual quality,
,professiona-
lism' and so on. The hegemonic interpretations of, say, the
politics of
Northern Ireland, or the Chilean coap or the Industrial Relations
Bill are
pnncipally generated by political and military elites: the
particular
choice of presentational occasions and formats, the selection of
person-
nel, the choice of images, the staging of debates are selected
and
combined through the operation of the professional code. How
the
oroadcasting professionals are able bofh to operate with
,relatively auton-
omous' codes of th eir own and to act in such a wav as to
reproduce (not
without contradiction) the hegemonic signification of euents is
a com-
Plex matter which cannot be further spelled out here. It must
suffice to
say that the professionals are linked with the defining elites not
onty
by the institutional position of broadcasting itsel-f as an ,ideo-
logical apparatus', but also by the structure of access (that is,
the sysiem-
atic 'over-accessing' of selective elite personnel and their
,definition ofthe- situation' in television). It may even be said
that the professional
codes serve to reproduce hegemonic definitions specifically by
nofooer y biasing their operations in a dominant direction:
ideoloeical
S T U A R T H A L L
reproduction therefore takes place here inadvertently,
unconsciously,
'behind men's backs'. Of course, conflicts, contradictions and
even
misunderstandings regularly arise between the dominant and the
pro-
fessional significations and their signifying agencies.
The second posidon we would identify is that of the negotiated
code
or position. Majority audiences probably understand quite
adequately
what has been dominantly defined and professionally signified.
The
dominant definitions, however, are hegemonic precisely because
they
represent definitions of situations and events which are 'in
dorninance'
(8lobal). Dominant definitions connect events, implicitly or
explicitly, to
grand totalizations, to the Breat syntagmatic views-of-the-
world: they
take 'large views' of issues: they relate events to the 'national
interest' or
to the level of geo-politics, even if they make these connections
in
truncated, inverted or mystified ways. The definition of a
hegemonic
viewpoint is (a) that it defines within its terms the mental
horizon, the
universe, of possible meanings, of a whole sector of relations in
a society
or culture; and (b) that it carries with it the stamp of legitimacy
- it
appears coterminous with what is 'natural', 'inevitable', 'taken
for
granted' about the social order. Decoding within the negotiated
ansion
contains a mixture of adaptive and oppositional elements: it
a&nowl-
edges the legitimary of the hegemonic definitions to make the
gmnd
significations (abstract), while, at a more restricted, situational
(situated)
level, it makes its own ground rules - it operates with
excePtions to the
rule. It accords the privileged position to the dominart
definitions of
events while reserving the right to make a more negotiated
application
to 'local conditions', to its own more corryrate posltions. This
negotiated
version of the dominant ideology is thus shot through with
contradic-
tions, though these are only on certain occasions brought to full
visi-
bility. Negotiated codes operate through what we might call
particular
or situated logics: and these logics are sustained by their
differential and
unequal relation to the discourses and logics of power. The
simplest
example of a negotiated code is that which governs the response
of a
worker to the notion of an Industrial Relations Bill limiting the
dght to
strike or to arguments for a wages freeze. At the level of the
'national
interest' economic debate the decoder may adopt the hegemonic
defi-
nition, agreeing that 'we must al1 pay ourselves less in order to
combat
inflation'. This, however, may have little or no relation to
his/her will-
ingness to go on strike for better pay and conditions or to
oppose the
Industrial Relations Bill at the level of shop-floor or union
organization.
We suspect that the great maiority of so-called
'misulderstandings' arise
E N C < ) D I N G . D E C O D I N G
from the contradictions and disjunctures between hegemonic-
dominant
encodings and negotiated-corporate decodings. It is just these
mis-
matches in the levels which most provoke defining elites and
pro-
fessionals to identify a 'failure in comrnunications'.
Finally, it is possible for a viewer perfectly to understand both
the
literal and the connotative inflection given by a discourse but to
decode
the message in a globally contrary way. He/she detotalizes the
message
in the preferred code in order to retotalize the message within
some
alternative framework of reference. This is the case of the
viewer who
listens to a debate on the need to limit wages but 'reads' every
mention
of the 'national interesf as 'class interest'. He/she is operating
with what
we must call an oppositional code. One of the most significant
political
moments (they also coincide with crisis points within the
broadcasting
organizations themselves, for obvious reasons) is the point
when events
which are normally signified and decoded in a negotiated way
begin to
be given an oppositional reading. Here the 'politics o{
signification' - the
struggle in discourse - is ioined.
NOTE
This article is an edited extract from Tncoding and Decoding in
Television Discourse ,
CCCS Stencilled Paper no. 7.
Duke University School of Law
Freedom in the Commons: Towards a Political Economy of
Information
Author(s): Yochai Benkler
Source: Duke Law Journal, Vol. 52, No. 6 (Apr., 2003), pp.
1245-1276
Published by: Duke University School of Law
Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1373170
Accessed: 26-02-2018 22:39 UTC
JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars,
researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide
range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information
technology and tools to increase productivity and
facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about
JSTOR, please contact [email protected]
Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the
Terms & Conditions of Use, available at
http://about.jstor.org/terms
Duke University School of Law is collaborating with JSTOR to
digitize, preserve and extend
access to Duke Law Journal
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
Lecture
FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS: TOWARDS A
POLITICAL ECONOMY OF INFORMATION
YOCHAI BENKLERt
I. A MOMENT OF OPPORTUNITY
In 1999, George Lucas released a bloated and much maligned
"prequel" to the Star Wars Trilogy, called The Phantom
Menace. In
2001, a disappointed Star Wars fan made a more tightly cut
version,
which almost eliminated a main sidekick called Jar-Jar Binks
and sub-
tly changed the protagonist-rendering Anakin Skywalker, who
was
destined to become Darth Vader, a much more somber child
than the
movie had originally presented. The edited version was named
"The
Phantom Edit." Lucas was initially reported amused, but later
clamped down on distribution.' It was too late. The Phantom
Edit had
done something that would have been unimaginable a decade
earlier.
One creative individual took Hollywood's finished product as
raw
material and extracted from within it his own film. Some, at
least,
thought it was a better film. Passed from one person to another,
the
film became a samizdat cultural object in its own right.
The Phantom Edit epitomizes both the challenge and the prom-
ise of what has variously been called "the new economy," "the
infor-
mation economy," or, more closely tied to the recent
technological
perturbation, "the Internet economy." It tells us of a hugely
success-
ful company threatened by one creative individual-a fan, not an
en-
emy. It tells us of the tremendous potential of the Internet to
liberate
Copyright ? 2003 by Yochai Benkler. This Article is released
under the Public Library of Sci-
ence Open-Access License and the Creative Commons
Attribution License.
t Professor of Law, Yale Law School. The lecture was
originally delivered as the Second
Annual Meredith and Kip Frey Lecture in Intellectual Property
at Duke Law School on March
26, 2002. I am indebted to Jamie Boyle, David Lange, and Jerry
Reichman for inviting me to
give the lecture and for their thoughtful comments. I am also
indebted to Bruce Ackerman, Ed
Baker, Jack Balkin, and Owen Fiss for their comments on the
written version.
1. Richard Fausset, A Phantom Menace?, L.A. TIMES, June 1,
2002, Part 6 (Calendar), at
1; J. Hoberman, I Oughta Be In Pictures, N.Y. TIMES, July 15,
2001, ? 6 (Magazine), at 13.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1246 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
individual creativity and enrich social discourse by thoroughly
democ-
ratizing the way we produce information and culture. And it
tells us
how powerful proprietors can weigh in to discipline this unruly
crea-
tivity; to silence the many voices it makes possible.
In this Lecture, I want to outline two fundamental social
aspects
of the emerging economic-technological condition of the
networked
information economy: the economic--concerned with the
organiza-
tion of production and consumption in this economy, and the
politi-
cal-concerned with how we pursue autonomy, democracy, and
social
justice in this new condition. We have seen over the past few
years
glimpses of this emerging economy and of its emerging
political im-
plications. We have seen the surprising growth of free
software, an
oasis of anarchistic production that is beating some of the
world's
richest corporations at their own game-making reliable high-
quality
software.2 We have seen a Russian computer programmer
jailed for
weeks in the United States pending indictment for writing
software
that lets Americans read books that they are not allowed to
read.3
These and many other stories sprinkled throughout the pages of
the
technology sections of our daily newspapers hint at a deep
transfor-
mation that is taking place, and at an epic battle over how this
trans-
formation shall go and who will come out on top when the dust
set-
tles.
Let us, then, talk about this transformation. Let us explore the
challenge that the confluence of technological and economic
factors
has presented for the liberal democratic societies of the world's
most
advanced market economies. Let us think about how we might
under-
stand the stakes of this transformation in terms of freedom and
jus-
tice.
In a nutshell, in the networked information economy-an econ-
omy of information, knowledge, and culture that flow through
society
over a ubiquitous, decentralized network-productivity and
growth
can be sustained in a pattern that differs fundamentally from
the in-
dustrial information economy of the twentieth century in two
crucial
characteristics. First, nonmarket production--like the Phantom
Edit,
produced by a fan for the fun of it-can play a much more
important
2. For a good general history of the emergence of free
software, see generally GLYN
MOODY, REBEL CODE: [THiE INSIDE STORY OF LINUX
AND THE OPEN SOURCE REVOLUTION]
(2001).
3. Amy Harmon, New Visibility for 1998 Copyright Protection
Law, with Online Enthusi-
asts Confused and Frustrated, N.Y. TIMES, Aug. 13, 2001, at
C4.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1247
role than it could in the physical economy. Second, radically
decen-
tralized production and distribution, whether market-based or
not,
can similarly play a much more important role. Again, the
Phantom
Edit is an example of such decentralized production-produced
by
one person rather than by a corporation with a chain of
command and
an inventory of property and contract rights to retain labor,
capital,
finance, and distribution outlets. In both these ways, the
networked
information economy can be more open and admit of many
more di-
verse possibilities for organizing production and consumption
than
could the physical economy. As free software has shown us,
these
modes of production are not a plaything. Most of what we do
on the
Internet runs on software produced by tens of thousands of
volun-
teers, working together in a way that is fundamentally more
closely
related to the fan who wrote the Phantom Edit than to the
LucasArts
Entertainment Company.
None of this is to say that nonmarket and decentralized produc-
tion will completely displace firms and markets. That is not the
point.
The point is that the networked information economy makes it
possi-
ble for nonmarket and decentralized models of production to
increase
their presence alongside the more traditional models, causing
some
displacement, but increasing the diversity of ways of
organizing pro-
duction rather than replacing one with the other.
This diversity of ways of organizing production and
consumption,
in turn, opens a range of new opportunities for pursuing core
political
values of liberal societies--democracy, individual freedom, and
social
justice. These values provide three vectors of political morality
along
which the shape and dimensions of any liberal society can be
plotted.
Because, however, they are often contradictory rather than
comple-
mentary, the pursuit of each of these values places certain
limits on
how we conceive of and pursue the others, leading different
liberal
societies to respect them in different patterns. It would be
difficult,
for example, to say whether the United States or Germany is
more
"liberal," though we could coherently say that Germany
respects so-
cial justice more than the United States and that the United
States re-
spects individual autonomy more than Germany. It would also
be
fairly simple to say that both are more "liberal" along all three
di-
mensions than, say, Saudi Arabia.
An underlying efficient limit on how we can pursue any mix of
arrangements to implement our commitments to democracy,
auton-
omy, and equality, however, has been the pursuit of
productivity and
growth. As the great ideological divides of the nineteenth and
twenti-
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1248 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
eth centuries seem to fade, we have come to toil in the fields of
politi-
cal fulfillment under the limitation that we should not give up
too
much productivity in pursuit of these values. Singapore is
perhaps an
extreme example of this tradeoff, but all nations with advanced
capi-
talist economies are making some such tradeoff. Predictions of
how
well we will be able to feed ourselves are a central
consideration in
thinking about whether, for example, to democratize wheat
produc-
tion or to make it more egalitarian. Much though some may
value the
political vision of the yeoman farmer, we have not been willing
to
abandon the economies of scale captured by agribusiness.
Efforts to
advance workplace democracy have also often foundered on the
shoals-real or imagined-of these limits, as have many plans for
re-
distribution in the name of social justice. Market-based
production
has often seemed simply too productive to tinker with.
The most advanced economies have now made two parallel
shifts
that attenuate the limitations that market-based production
places on
the pursuit of core liberal political values. The first move, in
the
making for over a century, is the move to the information
economy-
an economy centered on information (financial services,
accounting,
software, science) and cultural (films, music) production, and
the ma-
nipulation of symbols (e.g., from making sneakers to branding
them
and manufacturing the cultural significance of the Swoosh).
The sec-
ond move, of more recent vintage, is the move to a
communications
environment built on cheap processors with high computation
capa-
bilities, interconnected in a pervasively networked
environment-the
phenomenon we associate with the Internet. This second shift
allows
nonmarket production to play an increasing role in the
information
and cultural production sector, organized in a radically more
decen-
tralized pattern than was true of this sector in the twentieth
century.
The first shift means that the surprising patterns of production
made
possible by the networked environment-both nonmarket and
radi-
cally decentralized-will emerge, if permitted to emerge, at the
core,
rather than at the periphery, of the most advanced economies.
Per-
mitting these patterns to emerge could therefore have a
profound ef-
fect on our conceptions of the ultimate limits on how social
relations
can be organized in productive, growth-oriented economies.
Together these shifts can move the boundaries of liberty along
all
three vectors of liberal political morality. They enable
democratic dis-
course to flow among constituents, rather than primarily
through con-
trolled, concentrated, commercial media designed to sell
advertising,
rather than to facilitate discourse. They allow individuals to
build
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1249
their own windows on the world, rather than seeing it largely
through
blinders designed to keep their eyes on the designer's prize.
They al-
low passive consumers to become active users of their cultural
envi-
ronment, and they allow employees, whose productive life is
marked
by following orders, to become peers in common productive
enter-
prises. And they can ameliorate some of the inequalities that
markets
have often generated and amplified.
There is no benevolent historical force, however, that will
inexo-
rably lead the technological-economic moment to develop
towards an
open, diverse, liberal equilibrium. If the transformation occurs,
it will
lead to substantial redistribution of power and money from the
twen-
tieth-century, industrial producers of information, culture, and
com-
munications-like Hollywood, the recording industry, and the
tele-
communications giants-to a widely diffuse population around
the
globe. None of the industrial giants of yore are going to take
this re-
distribution lying down. Technology will not overcome their
resis-
tance through some insurmountable progressive impulse. The
reor-
ganization of production, and the advances it can bring in
democracy,
autonomy, and social justice will emerge, if it emerges, only as
a result
of social and political action. To make it possible, it is crucial
that we
develop an understanding of what is at stake and what are the
possi-
ble avenues for social and political action. But I have no
illusions, and
offer no reassurances, that any of this will in fact come to pass.
I can
only say that without an effort to focus our attention on what
matters,
the smoke and mirrors of flashy toys and more convenient
shopping
will be as enlightening as Aldous Huxley's soma and feelies,
and as
socially constructive as his orgy porgy.
Let us think, then, of our being thrust into this moment as a
challenge. We are in the midst of a technological, economic,
and or-
ganizational transformation that allows us to renegotiate the
terms of
freedom, justice, and productivity in the information society.
How we
shall live in this new environment will largely depend on
policy
choices that we will make over the next decade or two. To be
able to
understand these choices, to be able to make them well, we
must un-
derstand that they are part of a social and political choice-a
choice
about how to be free, equal, and productive human beings
under a
new set of technological and economic conditions. As
economic pol-
icy, letting yesterday's winners dictate the terms of economic
compe-
tition tomorrow is disastrous. As social policy, missing an
opportunity
to enrich democracy, freedom, and equality in our society,
while
maintaining or even enhancing our productivity, is
unforgivable.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1250 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
II. SOME ECONOMIC PARAMETERS OF THE MOMENT
A. How We Got Here
For over 150 years, new communications technologies have
tended to concentrate and commercialize the production and
ex-
change of information, while extending the geographic and
social
reach of information distribution networks. When large-volume
me-
chanical presses and the telegraph were introduced, newspapers
changed from small-circulation, local efforts, into mass media-
in-
tended to reach ever larger and more dispersed audiences. Of
practi-
cal necessity, as the size of the audience and its geographic and
social
dispersion increased, public discourse adapted to an
increasingly one-
way model. Information and opinion flowed from ever more
capital-
intensive commercial and professional producers to consumers
who,
over time, became passive and undifferentiated. This model
was eas-
ily adopted and amplified by radio, television, and later, cable
and
satellite communications.
The Internet presents the possibility of a radical reversal of this
long trend. It is the first modern communications medium that
ex-
pands its reach by decentralizing the distribution function.
Much of
the physical capital that embeds the intelligence in the network
is dif-
fused and owned by end users. Network routers and servers are
not
qualitatively different from the computers that end users use,
unlike
broadcast stations or cable systems that are vastly different
from the
televisions to which they transmit. What I hope to persuade you
of
today is that this basic change in the material conditions of
informa-
tion and cultural production and distribution can have quite
substan-
tial effects on how we perceive and pursue core values in
modern lib-
eral societies.
In the wake of the hype-economy of the late 1990s, it is all too
easy to treat any such claim about an Internet "revolution" as a
fig-
ment of an overstimulated imagination. The dazed economy
makes it
seem as though the major leap-if there ever was one-has
already
happened, and that "normal"-gradual, predictable,
nondisruptive-
technological progression has set in. But to think so would be a
mis-
take. It would be a mistake not, primarily, in the domain of
techno-
logical prognostication. It would be a mistake of paying too
much at-
tention to e-commerce and stock values, which are reflections
of the
utility of the new medium to old modes of production and
exchange.
What we need instead is a focus on the basic characteristics of
the
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1251
medium around which information and cultural production can
now
be organized, and on how this medium interacts with an
economy that
has advanced to the stage where information and cultural
production
form its core.
For the moment, I will suggest that we call the combination of
these two trends-the radical decentralization of intelligence in
our
communications network and the centrality of information,
knowl-
edge, culture, and ideas to advanced economic activity-the net-
worked information economy. By "networked information
economy,"
I mean to describe an emerging stage of what in the past has
been
called more generally "the information economy" or "the
information
society." I would use the term in contradistinction to the earlier
stage
of the information economy, which one could call the
"industrial in-
formation economy."
The "information economy," conjuring up the Big Five
(accounting
firms or recording companies, your choice), began as a
response to the
dramatic increase in the importance of usable information as a
means of
controlling our economy. James Beniger's study of what he
called The
Control Revolution showed how the dramatic increase in
physical pro-
duction and distribution capabilities in the nineteenth century
created a
series of crises of control over the material world-crises
resolved
through the introduction of more efficient modes of producing
and using
information to control physical processes and the human
behavior that
relates to them.4 Ranging from the introduction of telegraph to
control
the rolling stock of railroads, which, as Chandler has shown,5
made
Western Union the first nationwide prototype for modern
corporate or-
ganization, to the invention of double-entry bookkeeping,
scientific
management, and brand advertising, that economy was largely
driven by
a concern with control of material flows into, through, and out
of the
new, unmanageably productive factories. The "cultural"
offshoots of that
moment-Hollywood, the broadcast networks, and the recording
indus-
try-were also built around maintaining control over the use and
trans-
mission paths of their products. For the first time, music or
performance
could be captured in a thing, a thing that could be replicated
millions of
times, and which therefore had to be made to capture the
attention and
imagination of millions. This first stage might best be thought
of as the
"industrial information economy."
4. JAMES R. BENIGER, THE CONTROL REVOLUTION:
TECHNOLOGICAL AND ECONOMIC
ORIGINS OF THE INFORMATION SOCIETY 291-398 (1986).
5. ALFRED D. CHANDLER, THE VISIBLE HAND 79-205
(1977).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1252 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
"The networked information economy" denotes a new stage of
the information economy, to succeed this older industrial stage.
It is a
stage in which we can harness many more of the richly diverse
paths
and mechanisms for cultural transmission that were muted by
the
capital structure of communications, a capital structure that had
led to
the rise of the concentrated, controlled form, whether
commercial or
state-run. The most important aspect of this new stage is the
possibil-
ity it opens for reversing the control focus of the information
econ-
omy. In particular, it permits the reversal of two trends in
cultural
production, trends central to the project of control:
concentration and
commercialization. Although the claim that the Internet leads
to
some form or another of "decentralization" is not new, the
funda-
mental role played in this transformation by the emergence of
non-
market, nonproprietary production and distribution is often
over-
looked, if not willfully ignored.
I imagine you sitting there, managing a bemused nod at my uto-
pianism as you contemplate AOL Time Warner, or Microsoft's
share
in Comcast's purchase of AT&T Broadband. Decentralization
and
nonmarket production indeed! But bear with me. That the
dinosaurs
are growing bigger in response to ecological changes does not
mean
that, in the end, it will not be these warm-blooded furry things
that
will emerge as winners.
What, then, would make one think that sustaining productivity
and growth are consistent with a shift towards decentralized
and
nonmarket-based modes of production? And how would these
or-
ganizational characteristics affect the economic parameters
within
which practical political imagination and fulfillment must
operate in
the digitally networked environment?
Certain characteristics of information and culture lead us to un-
derstand them as "public goods" in the technical economic
meaning
of the term, rather than as pure "private goods" or standard
"eco-
nomic goods." Economists usually describe "information" as
"nonri-
val." The analytic content of the term applies to all cultural
forms,
and it means that the marginal cost of producing information,
knowl-
edge, or culture is zero. Once a scientist has established a fact,
or once
Tolstoy has written War and Peace, neither the scientist nor
Tolstoy
need spend a single second on producing additional War and
Peace
manuscripts or studies for the one-hundredth, one-thousandth,
or
one-millionth user. Economists call such goods "public,"
because a
market will never produce them if priced at their marginal cost-
zero.
Given that welfare economics claims that a market is producing
a
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1253
good efficiently only when it is pricing the good at its marginal
cost, a
good that can never be sold both at a positive price and at its
marginal
cost is fundamentally a candidate for substantial nonmarket
produc-
tion.6
Information has another quirky characteristic in the framework
of mainstream welfare economics-it is both the input and the
output
of its own production process. This has important implications
that
make property rights and market-based production even less
appeal-
ing as the exclusive mechanisms for information and cultural
produc-
tion than they would have been if the sole quirky characteristic
of in-
formation were the public goods problem. These characteristics
form
the standard economic justification for the substantial role of
gov-
ernment funding, nonprofit research, and other nonproprietary
pro-
duction in our information production system, and have been
under-
stood as such at least since Nobel Laureate Kenneth Arrow
identified
them in this context four decades ago.
The standard problems that economics reveals with purely mar-
ket-based production of information and culture have now been
cou-
pled with a drastic decline in the physical capital costs
associated with
production and distribution of this public good. As I
mentioned, one
primary input into information or cultural production is pre-
existing
information, which is itself a public good. The other inputs are
human
creativity and the physical capital necessary to generate, fix,
and
communicate transmissible units of information and culture-
like a
recording studio or a television network. Ubiquitously
available
cheap processors have radically reduced the necessary capital
input
costs. What can be done now with a desktop computer would
once
have required a professional studio. This leaves individual
human
beings closer to the economic center of our information
production
system than they have been for over a century and a half. And
what
places human beings at the center is not something that is
homogene-
ous and largely fungible among people-like their physical
capacity
to work or the number of hours they can stay awake. Those
fungible
attributes of labor were at the center of the industrial model
that
Fredrick Taylor's scientific management and Henry Ford's
assembly
line typified. Their centrality to industrial production in the
physical
economy was an important basis for concentration and the
organiza-
6. Kenneth J. Arrow, Economic Welfare and the Allocation of
Resources for Invention, in
THE RATE AND DIRECTION OF INVENTIVE ACTIVITY:
ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL FACTORS 609
(1962).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1254 DUKE LAWJOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
tion of production in managed firms. In contrast, human beings
are
central in the networked information economy because of
attributes
in which they differ widely--creativity, wisdom, taste, social
experi-
ence-as well as their effort and attention. And human beings
use
these personal attributes not only in markets, but also in
nonmarket
relations. From our homes to our communities, from our
friendships
to our play, we live life and exchange knowledge and ideas in
many
more diverse relations than those mediated by the market. In
the
physical economy, these relationships were largely relegated to
spaces
outside of our production system. The promise of the
networked in-
formation economy and the digitally networked environment is
to
bring this rich diversity of living smack into the middle of our
econ-
omy and our productive lives.
In the physical economy, we settled more or less on two modes
of making production decisions. The first was the market. The
second
was corporate hierarchy. Markets best coordinated some
economic
activities, while managers were better at organizing others. The
result
was that most individuals lived their productive life as part of
corpo-
rate organizations, with relatively limited control over how,
what, or
when they produced; and these organizations, in turn,
interacted with
each other largely through markets. We came to live much of
the rest
of our lives selecting from menus of goods, heavily advertised
to us to
try to fit our consumption habits to the decisions that managers
had
made about investment in product lines.
B. Examples of Change
What is emerging in the networked information economy is a
wider scope for two very different phenomena. The first is a
much-
expanded role for nonmarket enterprises familiar to us from the
real
world-both professional, like National Public Radio, nonprofit
aca-
demic research, philharmonic orchestras, or public libraries,
and non-
professional, like reading groups or fan clubs. The second
phenome-
non is radical decentralization, which can be seen at the
simplest level
in the information available on the World Wide Web from an
amaz-
ing variety of individuals and networks of individuals. The
most radi-
cally new and unfamiliar element in this category is commons-
based
peer production of information, knowledge, and culture, whose
most
visible instance has been free software. Here, digital networks
seem
to be permitting the emergence of radically new relationships
be-
tween individuals and their information environment, and, more
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1255
dramatically, radically new roles that individuals play in the
produc-
* 7
tion process.
The role of nonmarket enterprises in information and cultural
production has always been great, though appreciation for its
central-
ity has waned over the past two decades. Think, most
obviously, of
science and news. In science, perhaps more than in any other
cultural
form, the nonprofit academic enterprise, funded by government
grants, philanthropy, and teaching, has been the center of basic
sci-
ence, while market-based research was at the periphery. In
most
fields, the best scientists make the most fundamental advances
in aca-
demic settings. Firms then take this science, refine it, and then
apply
it. They do very valuable and important work, but the core of
the sci-
entific enterprise has been people who forgo monetary rewards
and
work instead for glory, immortality, or the pure pleasure of
learning
something new. If you think of news, the story is more mixed,
with
commercial providers like the New York Times or CNN
playing a
tremendously important role. Still, public professional
producers-
like NPR or PBS in the United States, or the BBC in the United
King-
dom-play a crucial role, far beyond what we usually see in, for
ex-
ample, automobile or wheat production.
The difference that the digitally networked environment makes
is its capacity to increase the efficacy, and therefore the
importance,
of many more, and more diverse, nonmarket producers. A
Google
search8 for "presidential debates," for example, shows CNN as
the
first commercial site to show up, but it is tenth on the list,
while C-
SPAN, a nonprofit funded by commercial cable providers
shows up
fifth. Both are preceded and surrounded by nonmarket
organizations,
like the Commission on Presidential Debates, a museum, an
academic
site, and a few political action sites. If you search for
"democracy" in
Google, PBS is the first media organization to show up, at
ninth
place, and no commercial entity shows up until a story in The
Atlantic
magazine some ninety-five links into the search. A number of
the
most highly ranked sites are nonprofit sites devoted to
disseminating
information about candidates. Consider for example what
Democra-
cyNet, the League of Women Voters website, created for the
city-
7. For a more complete description of commons-based peer
production, see generally Yo-
chai Benkler, Coase's Penguin, or, Linux and the Nature of the
Firm, 112 YALE L.J. 369 (2002).
8. The following sentences describe the state of the searches at
the time this Lecture was
delivered, in March of 2002.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1256 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
council elections in Raleigh, North Carolina in 2001.9 What
one sees
as compared to, say, the local television news broadcasts-is a
facility
that allows individuals to post questions in writing to the
candidates
and that allows the candidates to respond directly. For
example, we
see each candidate's response to the question of whether or not
there
should be a living-wage ordinance. The site does not provide
pages on
pages of analysis-one might see a line or two, although some
candi-
dates may have written more in response to questions that are
more
central to their agenda. But you actually see the difference
between
the candidates on this particular question. It is worth going to
the site
and looking around. The point here is that because of the low
capital
costs, a nonprofit organization is capable of providing
information
down to the level of city council elections that is richer than
anything
we have gotten from the commercial broadcast media. There is,
then,
both an increase in the number of nonmarket producers and an
in-
crease in their effectiveness.
The networked information economy departs more dramatically
from the industrial information economy in the possibilities it
opens
for radically decentralized collaborative production, a
phenomenon I
call "peer production." Peer production describes a process by
which
many individuals, whose actions are coordinated neither by
managers
nor by price signals in the market, contribute to a joint effort
that ef-
fectively produces a unit of information or culture. Now this is
not
completely new. Science is built by many people contributing
incre-
mentally-not operating on market signals, not being handed
their
research marching orders by their dean-but independently
deciding
what to research, bringing their collaboration together, and
creating
science. The Oxford English Dictionary was created in roughly
the
same way in the nineteenth century-laboriously and over many
years. But what we see in the networked information economy
is a
dramatic increase in the importance and the centrality of
information
produced in this way.
Free software has become the quintessential instance of peer
production in the past few years. Over 85 percent of emails are
routed
using the sendmail software that was produced and updated in
this
way. Over the past six years the Apache web server software
has risen
from being nonexistent to capturing over 60 percent of the
market in
server software. Choosing the server software that runs one's
site is
9. DemocracyNet, at http://www.dnet.org (last visited Apr. 12,
2003) (on file with the
Duke Law Journal).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1257
not a situation in which a few hundred or a few thousand
dollars will
cause a company to adopt a particular application, but superior
per-
formance will, and it is in such a market that we see
tremendous
adoption of software produced by peer production. Similarly,
Win-
dows NT and Sun's Solaris are steadily losing ground to the
GNU/Linux operating system, which is produced in this way
and al-
ready runs on some 30 percent of servers connected to the Web.
While free software is the most visible instance of peer produc-
tion, in fact, peer production is ubiquitous in the digitally
networked
environment. We see it happening all around. Think of the web
itself.
Go to Google, and plug in any search request. The particular
collec-
tion of information you see did not exist before you actually
ran the
search, and now it exists on your search page. How was it
produced?
One nonprofit, another person who is a hobbyist, a third
company
that has as part of its business model to provide certain
information
for free-all sorts of individuals and groups, small and large,
combine
on your Google results page to provide you the information you
wanted.
But we also see this phenomenon occur less diffusely as
well.1o
The Mars "clickworkers" project was an experiment run by
NASA
that allowed 85,000 people to collaborate on mapping Mars
craters."
People looked at images of Mars's surface online and mapped
craters,
and after six months, when NASA did an analysis comparing
the re-
sults from the Internet to the mapping done by the trained
Ph.D.s
they had used previously, they described the outcomes as
"practically
indistinguishable."'2 Massive multiplayer online games, like
Ever-
Quest or Ultima Online, are another example. There, thousands
or
tens of thousands of people play a game whose effect is to tell
a story
together, instead of going to the movies and receiving the story
as a
finished good.13
Or compare "Wikipedia" (www.wikipedia.com), an online
ency-
clopedia produced by distributed contributors, to
encyclopedia.com,
produced by Columbia Encyclopedia. Look up the term
"copyright"
on encyclopedia.com and you see "right granted by statute to
the
10. The descriptions in the following paragraphs are capsules
of more complete descrip-
tions of these peer production enterprises in Benkler, supra
note 7, at 381-400. Documentation
and references for the descriptions can similarly be found
there.
11. Id. at 384 (citation omitted).
12. Id.
13. Id. at 389-90.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1258 DUKE LA W JO URNAL [Vol. 52:1245
author," etc., and there is a bit of analysis, and some discussion
of the
Berne Convention, for example, and so on. Now we go to
Wikipedia,
enter the same search term, and we see a similar copyright
discussion.
One might agree or disagree with it, as one might, as a
professional,
agree or disagree with any short encyclopedia definition. But it
is
there, it is plausible, it may even be better than the definition
offered
in encyclopedia.com, and it is collaboratively produced by
about 2000
volunteers.
But how are we supposed to know whether any of this is any
good? What creates relevance and accreditation? The Internet
also
provides instances of relevance and accreditation happening
through
distributed peer production. Two examples are the Open
Directory
Project (dmoz.org), a collaboration of about 40,000 people
working to
create a human-edited directory based on the model of Yahoo,
and
Slashdot, a technology news site collaboratively produced by
about
250,000. Again let me just give you a feel. Let us use the
directory to
find Internet law journals. Yahoo lists three Internet-related
law
journals under the relevant category: Internet Law Journal,
Journal of
Online Law, and Pike and Fischer Internet Law and Regulation.
For
comparison, there are twenty-nine different Internet law
journals un-
der the same category in the Open Directory Project, including
all the
law school journals. Slashdot is another extremely
sophisticated ex-
ample of how relevance is manufactured by people essentially
voting
and commenting on one another. Slashdot uses a system of peer
re-
view, not among a small group of academics, but among a
quarter of a
million users.14
This Friday, for example, there was some discussion on
Slashdot
of something near and dear to the hearts of some people here,
the Se-
curity Systems Standards and Certification Act (SSSCA)," an
exten-
sion of the Digital Millennium Copyright Act (DMCA)'6 that
would
effectively require all hardware to be designed so that it could
enforce
intellectual property rights or restrictions imposed by
intellectual
property owners. We see a post early on, listing some sources
on ef-
fects of the SSSCA, and then over the next two days, 792
comments
14. Id. at 393-96 (citing Open Source Dev. Network, Inc.,
Slashdot: News for Nerds, Stuff
That Matters, at http://slashdot.org).
15. This was circulated as a staff working draft around the date
that the Lecture was given.
Copies of the then-circulating draft can be found at
http://cryptome.org/sssca.htm. A later ver-
sion of this bill was introduced as Consumer Broadband and
Digital Television Promotion Act,
S. 2048, 107th Cong. (2002).
16. Pub. L. No. 105-304, 112 Stat. 2860 (1998) (codified in
scattered sections of 17 U.S.C.).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1259
were created by different people reading the story. How do we
know
which of these 792 we might want to read? They are all peer
re-
viewed, and we can organize them in the order in which they
were
ranked by the peer reviewers-by other users who say whether
the
comment is high or low quality, relevant or irrelevant, etc. It is
not
that one person votes it up or down, but ten, fifteen, or maybe
more
people vote, and the comment moves according to their
combined
judgments. At the top of the list, for example, we see a list of
things
you ought to take into consideration in writing your
congressperson
to tell them to oppose this bill, including strategic
considerations: "if
your congress-critter is a democrat, do this, and if your
congress-
critter is a republican, do that"-and then continued discussions
about whether the letter should be typed or handwritten, and so
on,
again organized in terms of how useful the conversation is
determined
to be by the system of peer review. Managing the flow of
comments
from a quarter of a million users is an immensely complex task,
and
one that Slashdot performs, like the Open Directory Project,
through
radically distributed production.
How do these decentralized relevance- and accreditation-
production enterprises compare to market mechanisms for
ascer-
taining relevance? Perhaps most interesting in this regard is the
com-
petition between Google and Overture. Google ranks search
results
based on counting "votes," as it were, that is, based on how
many
other websites point to a given site. The more people who think
your
site is sufficiently valuable to link to it, the higher you are
ranked by
Google's algorithm. Again, accreditation occurs on a widely
distrib-
uted model, in this case produced as a byproduct of people
building
their own websites and linking to others. Overture is a website
that
has exactly the opposite approach. It ranks sites based on how
much
the site pays the search engine. So we have a little experiment,
the
market vs. distributed voting. How do these compare?
Here is what Google produces when we search for "Barbie":
We
see barbie.com, with "Activities and Games for Girls Online!",
and
we see barbiebazaar.com, with "Barbie, Barbie dolls, Barbie
doll
magazine, etc.," but then very quickly we start seeing sites like
adios-
barbie.com, "A Body Image Site for Every Body." We see more
Bar-
bie collectibles, but then we see "Armed and Dangerous, Extra
Abra-
sive: Hacking Barbie with the Barbie Liberation Organization."
Further down we see "The Distorted Barbie," and all sorts of
other
sites trying to play with Barbie.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1260 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
What happens when we run the same search on Overture, the
search engine used by Go.com, which is the Internet portal
produced
by Disney? We get "Barbies, New and Preowned" at Internet-
doll.com, BarbieTaker wholesale Barbie store, "Toys for All
Ages" at
Amazon.com, and so on. The Barbie Liberation Organization is
no-
where to be found. Whether Overture is better than Google's
list de-
pends on whether you are shopping for Barbie dolls or
interested in
understanding Barbie as a cultural phenomenon, but it certainly
is not
normatively neutral, and it certainly offers a narrower range of
in-
formation sources. Unsurprisingly, different things emerge
when the
market determines relevance than when people vote on what is
most
important to them. For those who find the choices of market
actors a
persuasive source of insight, it is at least interesting to note
that AOL
replaced Overture with Google as its search engine in 2002,
and uses
the Open Directory Project database for its directory.17
C. The Impact of the Change
In all these communities of production, individuals band to-
gether, contributing small or large increments of their time and
effort
to produce things they care about. They do so for a wide range
of rea-
sons-from pleasure, through socially and psychologically
rewarding
experiences, to economic calculation aimed at receiving
consulting
contracts or similar monetary rewards. At this point, what is
impor-
tant to see is that these efforts mark the emergence of a new
mode of
production, one that was mostly unavailable to people in either
the
physical economy (barring barn raising and similar traditional
collec-
tive efforts in tightly knit communities) or in the industrial
informa-
tion economy. In the physical world, capital costs and physical
dis-
tance-with its attendant costs of communication and
transportation-
mean that most people cannot exercise much control over their
productive capacities, at least to the extent that to be effective
they
must collaborate with others. The digitally networked
environment
enables more people to exercise a greater degree of control
over their
work and productive relationships. In doing so, they increase
the
productivity of our information and cultural production system
beyond what an information production system based solely on
the
proprietary industrial model could produce.
17. Benkler, supra note 7, at 392.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1261
III. SOME THOUGHTS ON THE POLITICAL MORALITY
Assume, for a moment, that you are willing to accept, even pro-
visionally, my basic economic claim that the information and
culture
component of our economy will be able to sustain, or even
improve,
productivity and growth, while at the same time allowing
individuals
to participate in many more diversely organized productive
enter-
prises, both market-based and nonmarket-based, than was
possible in
the industrial information economy. How does the possibility
of re-
ducing the extent to which information and culture is owned,
and in-
creasing the extent to which it is produced outside the
commercial,
concentrated system, affect the domains of democracy,
autonomy,
and social justice?
Recall my little mapping of liberal societies relative to each
other
along vectors of how well they fulfilled the core liberal values
of
autonomy, democracy, and social justice. You could imagine
Saudi
Arabia perhaps somewhere close to the origin, and you could
imagine
the U.S. and Germany placed elsewhere, with the U.S. higher
up
along the autonomy axis, the two of them roughly equivalent on
the
dimension of democracy, though in different ways, and
Germany far-
ther out on the social-justice axis. In practical political debate,
pro-
ductivity intersects with these three dimensions, creating an
efficient
limit on the possibility of pragmatic fulfillment of different
values. We
are not going to move toward democratic wheat production
because
we want to eat bread. We have severe limits, in the United
States in
particular, on social justice, which are usually justified in
terms of
productivity. Productivity sets a limit on the political
imagination.
Now, if it is the case, as I suggest, that productivity can be sus-
tained with nonproprietary and nonmarket production, and if it
is the
case, as I will suggest to you in the remainder of the talk, that
(1) pro-
prietary- and market-based production have systematic
dampening
effects on democracy, autonomy, and social justice, and (2)
nonpro-
prietary commons-based production, as well as other nonmarket
pro-
duction, alleviate these dampening effects, then two things
follow.
First, if the networked information economy is permitted to
emerge
from the institutional battle, it will enable an outward shift of
the
limits that productivity places on the political imagination.
Second, a
society committed to any positive combination of the three
values
needs to adopt robust policies to facilitate these modes of
production,
because facilitating these modes of production does not
represent a
choice between productivity and liberal values, but rather an
oppor-
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1262 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
tunity actually to relax the efficient limit on the plausible set
of politi-
cal arrangements available given the constraints of
productivity.
So let me speak about the relationship between democracy,
autonomy, and social justice and the choice between a more
concen-
trated and commercial information and cultural production
system
and one that is more decentralized and includes more
nonmarket
production.
A. Democracy
The industrial model of mass media communications that domi-
nated the twentieth century suffers from two types of
democratic
deficits that could be alleviated by a greater role for commons-
based
production. The first deficit concerns effective political
participation,
the second deficit concerns cultural politics, or the question of
who
gets to decide the cultural meaning of social choices and
conditions.
Both deficits, and the potential role of emerging trends in
information
production in redressing them, are already present in the
examples I
gave of the emergence of nonmarket and radically
decentralized pro-
duction. DemocracyNet and Adios Barbie are the most obvious.
The primary thrust of the first deficit is the observation that in
the mass-mediated environment only a tiny minority of players
gets to
participate in political public discourse and to affect
decisionmaking
directly. As Howard Jonas, chairman of a growing
telecommunica-
tions company, incautiously described his ambitions, "Sure I
want to
be the biggest telecom company in the world, but it's just a
commod-
ity.... I want to be able to form opinion. By controlling the
pipe, you
can eventually get control of the content."'8 The high cost of
mass
media communications translates into a high cost of a seat at
the table
of public political debate, a cost that renders individual
participation
all but impossible. The digitally networked environment makes
it pos-
sible for many individuals and groups of similar beliefs to band
to-
gether, express their views, organize, and gain much wider
recogni-
tion than they could at a time when gaining recognition
required
acceptance by the editors of the mass media.
This claim is the most familiar of the political economy claims
that I will make here. It largely tracks the fairly well-known
critique
of mass media and democracy, in particular regarding media
concen-
18. Ann Wozencraft, For IDT, The Bid Flameouts Light Its
Fire, N.Y. TIMES, Jan. 28, 2002,
at C4.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1263
tration, that has been part of academic and public discourse
over me-
dia policy throughout at least the second half of the twentieth
cen-
tury.'9 The primary difference represented in my position is
that the
solutions that the Internet makes possible are radically
different from
those that dominated the twentieth-century debate. In the
second half
of the twentieth century, concerns about the effects of mass
media on
political discourse resolved into support for government
regulation of
the mass media. In the United States, solutions took the form of
lim-
ited regulation of media companies-such as the fairness
doctrine in
broadcast or various carriage requirements in cable. In Europe,
they
took the form of more extensive government ownership or
control of
these media. These regulatory solutions, however, created
opportuni-
ties for government abuse and political manipulation, while at
the end
of the day providing a pale reflection of widespread
participation in
discourse.
The possibility of sustainable, widely accessible and effective
communications by individuals or groups, organized on- or
offline,
makes possible direct democratic discourse. It creates direct
means
for the acquisition of information and opinion. It offers the
tools for
its production and dissemination to a degree unattainable in the
mass-
mediated environment, no matter how well regulated. Now, this
widespread, cacophonous constellation of voices is not
everyone's
idea of an attractive democracy. When the Los Angeles Times
and the
Washington Post sued a conservative website called The Free
Repub-
lic Forum for copyright violations, the judge clearly had in
mind the
role of "the Press" in the industrial model as central to
democratic
discourse, while regarding discourse among actual individual
con-
stituents as secondary.20 The website enabled conservative
partici-
pants to post stories they had read in various papers and then
com-
ment on these stories--sometimes about the liberal prejudices
of the
very media outlet they used. The newspapers argued that
engaged
19. E.g., C. EDWIN BAKER, ADVERTISING AND A
DEMOCRATIC PRESS (1994) (arguing
that advertising distorts and diminishes the mass media's
contribution to a free and democratic
society and suggesting solutions); C. EDWIN BAKER, MEDIA,
MARKETS, AND DEMOCRACY
(2002) (discussing what a lack of paternalism and a
commitment to democracy means for media
policy); NEIL POSTMAN, AMUSING OURSELVES TO
DEATH: PUBLIC DISCOURSE IN THE AGE
OF SHOW BUSINESS (1985) (lamenting the centrality of
television as the preeminent American
news medium).
20. See Los Angeles Times v. Free Republic, No. CV-7840
MMM (AJWx), 2000 U.S. Dist.
LEXIS 5669, at *38-39 (C.D. Cal. Apr. 5, 2000) (holding that
the "[d]efendants have not met
their burden of demonstrating that verbatim copying of all or a
substantial portion of plaintiffs'
articles is necessary to achieve their critical purpose").
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1264 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
discourse may well be fine, but not with their materials. The
judge
agreed, and prohibited the site from posting copies of the
newspa-
pers' stories as part of its discussion forum. In the judge's
mind, the
only serious threat to democracy would arise if the newspapers
were
prevented from making as much money as possible to fund
their
journalistic role. The actual political discourse that she was
inhibiting
took a back seat in her democratic calculus.
The Free Republic case crystallizes the democratic stakes in
the
debate over the relative role of nonproprietary, nonmarket
produc-
tion and the exchange of information. Maintaining a heavily
market-
based system requires definition and enforcement of property
rights.
These rights, in turn, usually take the form of burdening
individual
constituents and groups in their own exchanges, so that they
may be
made to pay the market-based provider. The core questions
from the
perspective of democratic theory are these: what are the
respective
roles of large, commercial media and smaller scale, nonmarket
fora in
democracy? Which is more valuable to democratic discourse?
The
strongest arguments in favor of strong media come from
Sunstein and
Netanel. Sunstein's core claim is that the mass media provide a
com-
mon language, a common agenda, and a set of images with
which to
create a common discourse. Without these, he argues, we shall
be a
nation of political narcissists, incapable of true political
discourse.21
Netanel's most important claim is that the resources and
market-
based economic heft that the commercial mass media have is
abso-
lutely necessary, in the presence of powerful government and
power-
ful business interests, to preserve the independence and critical
force
of the Fourth Estate as watchdog of our democratic system of
gov-
ernance.22
The relationship between democracy and the structure of infor-
mation production cannot, however, be considered as though
we were
designing an ideal state. The beginning of the twenty-first
century is
not typified by a robust public sphere populated by newspaper
read-
ers debating the news of the day and commentary in the
idealized cof-
feehouses of London. Today's society is a thoroughly
unattractive sys-
tem for democratic communication, where money talks and
everybody who wants to speak must either raise vast sums of
money
or rely on a large endowment. The commercial mass media that
we
21. CASS SUNSTEIN, REPUBLIC.COM 99-103 (2001).
22. Neil Weinstock Netanel, Market Hierarchy and Copyright
in Our System of Free Ex-
pression, 53 VAND. L. REV. 1879, 1919 (2000).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1265
actually have suffer from two major deficits-the Berlusconi
effect
(or, more charitably the Bloomberg effect), of powerful media
own-
ers using their media to achieve political power, and the
Baywatch ef-
fect, the depoliticization of public conversation. To ask the
creators of
"Survivor" and "Who Wants to Marry a Millionaire?" to be the
source of our common political discourse is sad. To rely on
them to be
the Cerberus of a democracy otherwise conceived as lifeless
enough
to be largely a power struggle among bureaucratic and business
elites
is tragic. As against this backdrop, the shift to a networked
informa-
tion economy is a substantial improvement. The wealth of
detailed in-
formation made possible through DemocracyNet, the richness
of
conversation on a site like Kuro5hin23 perhaps will not change
the po-
litical world, but they will offer substantial outlets for more
attractive
democratic practices and information flows than we saw in the
twen-
tieth century.
What radical decentralization of information production prom-
ises is the correction of some of the main maladies of the
electronic
mass media-the centralization of power to make meaning, the
in-
creased power of corporate interest in influencing the agenda,
and the
inescapable sound-bite character of the discussion.
The second democratic deficit of the mass-mediated
communica-
tions environment concerns what some, like Niva Elkin
Koren24 and
William Fisher,25 have called "semiotic democracy," a term
originally
developed by John Fiske to describe the extent to which a
medium
permits its users to participate in structuring its message.26 In
the mass
media model, a small group of actors, focused on maintaining
and
shaping consumer demand, has tremendous sway over the
definition
of meaning in society-what symbols are used and what they
signify.
The democracy implicated by this aspect is not political
participation
in formal governance, but rather the extent to which a society's
con-
stituents participate in making sense of their society and their
lives. In
the mass media environment, meaning is made centrally.
Commercial
mass media owners, and other professional makers of meaning
who
23. Kuro5hin, Front Page, at http://www.kuro5hin.org (last
visited Apr. 12, 2003) (on file
with the Duke Law Journal).
24. Niva Elkin-Koren, Cyberlaw and Social Change: A
Democratic Approach to Copyright
Law in Cyberspace, 14 CARDOZO ARTS & ENT. L.J. 215, 233
(1996). Elkin-Koren called it par-
ticipation in meaning-making processes.
25. William Fisher, Theories of Intellectual Property, in NEW
ESSAYS IN THE LEGAL AND
POLITICAL THEORY OF PROPERTY 193 (Stephen R.
Munzer ed., 2001).
26. JOHN FISKE, TELEVISION CULTURE 95 (1987).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1266 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
can buy time from them, largely define the terms with which
we think
about life and develop our values. Television sitcoms, Barbie
dolls,
and movies define the basic set of symbols with which most of
us can
work to understand our lives and our society. In the pervasively
net-
worked environment, to the contrary, meaning can be produced
col-
laboratively, by anyone, for anyone. Again, as with public
political
discourse, this will result in a more complicated and
variegated, per-
haps less coherent, story about how we should live together as
con-
stituents of society. But it will be a picture that we made, not
one
largely made for us and given to us finished, prepackaged, and
mas-
sively advertised as "way cool."
B. Autonomy
Autonomy, or individual freedom, is the second value that I
sug-
gest can be substantially served by increasing the portion of
our in-
formation environment that is a commons and by facilitating
non-
market production. Autonomy means many things to many
people,
and some of these conceptions are quite significantly opposed
to oth-
ers. Nonetheless, from an autonomy perspective the role of the
indi-
vidual in commons-based production is superior to property-
based
production almost regardless of the conception one has of that
value.
First, the mass media model, and its core of an owned and con-
trolled communications infrastructure, provides substantial
opportu-
nities for individuals to be manipulated by the owners of the
media.
That is, for any number of business reasons, media owners can
decide
to disclose or reveal information to their consumers, or change
the ef-
ficacy with which certain information is available to certain
users.
When they do so, they can, if they choose to, shape the options
that
individuals know about. For example, in a 1999 technical white
pa-
per," Cisco Systems described a new router that it planned to
sell to
cable broadband providers. The paper described a variety of
advan-
tages that this "policy router" could offer providers. For
example, if
users decided that they wanted to subscribe to a service that
"pushes"
information to their computer, the Cisco paper tells the
broadband
provider:
27. Center for Digital Democracy, Cisco 1999 White Paper:
Controlling Your Network--A
Must for Cable Operators, at
http://www.democraticmedia.org/issues/openaccess/cisco.html
(last
visited Apr. 12, 2003) (on file with the Duke Law Journal).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1267
You could restrict the incoming push broadcasts as well as
subscrib-
ers' outgoing access to the push site to discourage its use. At
the
same time, you could promote your own or a partner's services
with
full speed features to encourage adoption of your services.2
For example, AOL Time Warner could, as a practical matter,
speed
up access to CNN.com, while slowing down Fox News. News
Corp.
would be left to pursue a similar deal with Comcast, and so
forth.
Such shaping of the information flow to an individual in order
to
affect what the individual knows about, and thereby to affect
that
person's likely behavior, is quite plainly an offense against the
indi-
vidual's substantive capacity to plan and pursue a life plan that
is his
own, rather than scripted for him by another. When the
opportunities
to manipulate in this way emerge as a product of laws and
public pol-
icy-such as an FCC decision not to require cable broadband
opera-
tors to allow competitors to offer services that, for example,
might re-
frain from using policy routers is a crisp example29-the affront
to
autonomy should be recognized under more or less any
conception of
autonomy. Conversely, policies that introduce into the network
sig-
nificant commons-based elements, over which no one exercises
con-
trol and which are therefore open for any individual to use to
build
their own window on the world, represent an important
mechanism
for alleviating the autonomy deficit created by an exclusively
proprie-
tary communications system.
Second, decentralization of information production and
distribu-
tion has the capacity qualitatively to increase both the range
and di-
versity of information individuals can access. In particular, the
com-
mercial mass media model has generally presented a relatively
narrow range of options about how to live, and these options
have
been mostly variations on the mainstream. This is so largely
because
the economies of that model require large audiences to pay
attention
to anything distributed, constraining the content to that which
would
fit and attract large audiences. Decentralization of information
pro-
duction, and in particular expansion of the role of nonmarket
produc-
tion, makes information available from sources not similarly
con-
strained by the necessity of capturing economies of scale. This
will not
28. Id.
29. FCC Appropriate Regulatory Treatment for Broadband
Access to the Internet over
Cable Facilities, 67 Fed. Reg. 18848 (Apr. 17, 2002); FCC
Inquiry Concerning High-Speed Ac-
cess to the Internet over Cable and Other Facilities; Internet
over Cable Declaratory Ruling, 67
Fed. Reg. 18907 (Apr. 17, 2002).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1268 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
necessarily increase the number of different ways people will
actually
live, but it will increase the number of different ways of living
that
each one knows about, and thereby enhance their capacity to
choose
knowledgeably.
A different type of effect of commons-based nonmarket
produc-
tion, in particular peer production, on autonomy is relevant
only
within a narrower set of conceptions of autonomy-those usually
called "substantive." These are conceptions of autonomy that
recog-
nize that individuals are always significantly constrained-by
genes,
environment, and social and economic constraints-and consider
the
institutions of a society in terms of their effect on the relative
role that
individuals can play in planning and pursuing their own life
plan. The
networked information economy promises the possibility of an
ex-
pansion of elements of autonomous choice into domains
previously
more regimented by the decisions of firm managers in the
market. In
particular, the shift can alter two central organizational
constraints on
how our lives are shaped-the organization of production and
the or-
ganization of consumption. Much of our day-to-day time is
occupied
with, and much of our well being shaped by, production and
con-
sumption, work and play. In the twentieth century, the
economics of
mass production led to a fairly regimented workday for most
people,
at the end of which most people went into a fairly regimented
pattern
of consumption and play at the mall or in front of the television
set.
Autonomy in these domains was largely limited to consumer
sover-
eignty-that is, the ability to select finished goods from a range
of
products available in usefully reachable distribution channels.
Peer production and otherwise decentralized nonmarket produc-
tion can fundamentally alter the producer/consumer
relationship with
regard to culture, entertainment, and information. We are
seeing the
emergence of a new category of relationship to information
produc-
tion and exchange-that of "users." Users are individuals who
are
sometimes consumers, sometimes producers, and who are
substan-
tially more engaged participants, both in defining the terms of
their
productive activity and in defining what they consume and how
they
consume it. To the extent that people spend more of their
production
and consumption time in this ambiguous category of "user,"
they can
have a greater autonomy in self-defining their productive
activity, and
in making their own consumption goods. The substantive
capacity of
individuals to control how their life goes-day to day, week to
week-would increase to cover aspects of life previously
unavailable
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1269
for self-governance by individuals seeking to put together an
autonomously conceived and lived life.
C. Justice
Finally, as we think about the relationship between the
structure
of information and cultural production and liberal society,
there is the
question of how the transition to more commons-based
production
will affect social justice, or equality. Here in particular it is
important
to retain a cautious perspective as to how much can be changed
by
reorganizing our information production system. Raw poverty
and
social or racial stratification will not be substantially affected
by these
changes. Education will do much more than a laptop and a high
speed
Internet connection in every home, though these might
contribute in
some measure to avoiding increasing inequality in the advanced
economies, where opportunities for both production and
consump-
tion may increasingly be known only to those connected.
For some individuals and societies, where access to capital, not
education, is a primary barrier to development, however, there
is
some promise that a substantial commons in the information
econ-
omy will provide valuable opportunities. Linux, for example, is
spreading more quickly in China and Southeast Asia than in
North
America, and is widely used to train software engineers. I
doubt,
though, that it will lead to a fundamental change in the
structural and
historical reasons for the sustained existence of poverty in
advanced
economies, or for the sustained gap between developed and
devel-
oping nations. So my consideration of the benefits of the
transition to
a digitally networked environment, when talking about
equality, is
less ambitious than it was with regard to democracy and
freedom,
both of which are more centrally affected by the structure of
the in-
formation and cultural environment we inhabit as citizens and
indi-
viduals. I simply hope to identify those improvements in this
domain
that I see as possible, recognizing that they are likely modest.
There are a number of potential benefits-in terms of social jus-
tice-to organizing a substantial component of our
communications
and information environment as a commons, in which
nonmarket
production can take on a more important role. These gains fall
into
categories that might be understood as liberal--or concerned
with
equality of opportunity in some form or another-and social-
democratic, or concerned with the universal provision of
relatively
substantial elements of welfare.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1270 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
A central attribute of liberal theories of justice is that they
treat
differences in wealth as permissible, while providing some
justifica-
tion for redistribution in the form of compensating for
undeserved
wealth differentials. John Rawls's theory of justice, for
example, both
requires and limits redistribution to the extent necessary to
make the
worst-off class as well off as it can be.30 In Bruce Ackerman's
theory
of social justice, inequality can in principle be justifiable if
and when
it arises from the different outcomes people reach by following
their
life plans with equal endowments and under equal constraints,
such as
those imposed by genetic or educational background or by
access to
transactional facilities.31 As a practical matter, this translates
into re-
distribution plans aimed at alleviating these baseline
inequalities-
none of which meet his core requirement of being justifiable in
neutral terms-in the constraints under which individuals pursue
their
goals.
Under either of these theories, exclusive rights in ideas or ex-
pressions, or for that matter in communications infrastructure,
are
unjustifiable to the extent that they are not plainly necessary to
sus-
tain productivity and growth. In Rawls's framework, we would
not
justify exclusive rights in information, culture, or
communications fa-
cilities if doing so would raise the cost of access, unless we
knew that
doing so would increase productivity so as, given appropriate
redistri-
bution, to improve the condition of those worst off in society.
But if it
appears, as it is beginning to appear, that enabling substantial
com-
mons-based production will enhance, rather than retard,
productivity
and growth, then to the extent that this is true, justice (as well
as
growth) would require us to prefer a framework where all are
equally
privileged to use a set of information and communications
resources
and outputs to one where all resources and outputs in these
domains
are subject to a price.
The argument for creating commons wherever sustainable is
clearer still in Ackerman's framework. First, commons in
infrastruc-
ture and information and cultural resources form a baseline
equal en-
dowment, available for all to use in pursuit of their goals. They
form a
resource set that somewhat ameliorates the real-world
constraints on
the attainment of justice in a liberal society-to wit, the
inequality in
wealth that meets us when we are born into society. Commons
in in-
formation and communications facilities are no panacea for
inequality
in initial endowments, but they do provide a relatively simple
and sus-
30. JOHN RAWLS, A THEORY OF JUSTICE 11-17 (1971).
31. BRUCE A. ACKERMAN, SOCIAL JUSTICE IN THE
LIBERAL STATE 24-30 (1980).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1271
tainable way of giving everyone equal access to one important
set of
resources. Second, commons in communications infrastructure
pro-
vide a transactional setting that ameliorates some of the
inequalities
in transactional capabilities that Ackerman identifies as a focus
for
liberal redistribution. Differences in the capacity to acquire
informa-
tion about the world, to transmit one's own preferences or
proposals,
and to form and reform common enterprises with others can
signifi-
cantly disadvantage an individual's opportunities to go through
life on
equal footing with others. If AOL Time Warner differentiates
be-
tween what is easily accessible to users and what is not, and
sells that
differentiation either to high-end users or to marketers, then
one's
wealth endowment will be a substantial determinant of the
flexibility
and quality of the communications and transactional constraints
one
faces. A ubiquitously available high-speed commons in the
network,
and open access to resources and outputs of the information
produc-
tion system, mute this effect.
Less clear is the contribution made by policies aimed at
realizing
the viability of commons-based nonmarket production to
equality in
the "social-democratic" sense of providing decent access to a
substan-
tial level of services to everyone, regardless of wealth. There
is, of
course, Sen's baseline argument that famines do not occur in
democ-
racies,32 and hence the improvement in the quality of
democratic dis-
course may lead to some improvement in the minimal
endowments
available to everyone. Beyond this derivative from democracy,
how-
ever, the effects of the emergence of commons-based and
nonmarket
production have two different transmission media-the market
and
nonmarket sectors. The expansion in scope and efficacy of the
non-
market sector suggests that in the domain of information,
knowledge,
and culture, a more substantial level of services and goods will
be
available from sources insensitive to the wealth of users, which
relate
instead to more evenly distributed attributes-some intangible,
like
desires or values shared with providers, others tangible, like
time or
attention. Insofar as this is true, increasing the role of
commons-based
nonmarket production will serve the social-democratic
conception of
equality.
The effect on market providers is more muted, and largely re-
sides in the improvement of the functioning of the market in
informa-
tion and culture that would result from decentralization.
Specifically,
32. Amartya Sen, The Economics of Life and Death, SCI. AM.,
May 1993, at 40; Amartya
Sen, Freedoms and Needs, NEW REPUBLIC, Jan. 10 & 17,
1994, at 31, 34.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1272 DUKE LAW JO URNAL [Vol. 52:1245
intellectual property rights, and rights in traditional wired
infrastruc-
ture and those emerging in wireless infrastructure, usually
function as
more or less limited monopoly rights. Universal service
policies and
fair use rights in copyright have served only partially to
counteract
the market power these rights have created and sustained. My
pro-
posals for a core common infrastructure are likely to lower the
capital
costs of resources necessary for information and cultural
production
for market providers as well as for nonmarket actors.
Building such a commons would therefore add a more competi-
tive layer of goods and services from market-based sources, as
well as
nonmarket sources, thereby providing a wider range of
information
and cultural goods at lower cost. On the consumption side this
has an
unusual flavor as an argument within a social-democratic
framework.
Proposing a mechanism that will increase competition and
decrease
the role of government-granted and regulated monopolies is not
ex-
actly the traditional social-democratic way. But lower prices
are a
mechanism for increasing the welfare of those at the bottom of
the
economic ladder, and in particular, competition in the provision
of a
zero-marginal-cost good, to the extent it eventually drives the
direct
price of access and use to zero, will have this effect. More
impor-
tantly, access to such resources, free of the usual capital
constraints,
will permit easier access to production opportunities for some
in
populations traditionally outside the core of the global
economy--
particularly in developing nations. Such access could provide,
over
the long term, somewhat greater equity in the distribution of
wealth
globally, as producers in peripheral economies take these
opportuni-
ties to compete through a globally connected distribution
medium,
access to which is relatively unaided by wealth endowments.
D. The Battle over the Institutional Ecology
We are in the midst of a pitched political battle over the spoils
of
the transformation to a digitally networked environment and an
economy increasingly centered on the production and exchange
of in-
formation, knowledge, and culture. Stakeholders from the older
in-
dustrial information economy are using legislation, litigation,
and in-
ternational treaties to retain the old structure of organizing
production so that they can continue to control the empires they
built
in the old production system. Copyright law and other
intellectual
property, broadcast law and spectrum management policy, e-
commerce law and domain-name management are all being
tugged
and warped to fit the size of the industrial model organizations
of yes-
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1273
teryear. In the process, they are stifling the potential evolution
of
widely distributed and nonmarket-based information production
and
exchange. The Leviathan that combines ownership over all
three lay-
ers of the communications environment-AOL Time Warner-
offers
a glimpse at the logical alternative to an open commons. It
exempli-
fies a fully integrated, proprietary information production and
ex-
change system that, in order to extract the social value of the
human
communication it makes possible, controls all layers of the
informa-
tion environment in which its consumers operate.
What decentralized and nonmarket information production gen-
erally, and peer production in particular, need, is a space free
of the
laws developed to support market- and hierarchy-based
production.
In the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, market-
based
production was replacing artisan and guild-based production,
and law
developed the framework that that transition needed-modern
prop-
erty and contract law. In the late nineteenth and early twentieth
cen-
turies, larger-scale production in corporate hierarchies was
necessary
to coordinate the complex production decisions that technology
had
made possible. Law developed to accommodate these properties
by
developing corporate law, antitrust law, labor law, securities
laws, and
later, consumer protection law. Some of the newer laws had to
con-
flict with, and partly displace, contract and property law. One
exam-
ple is the power that corporate law gives managers to make
decisions
independent of the wishes of those traditionally seen as "the
owners"
of the corporation, its shareholders. Similarly, labor law and
con-
sumer protection law partially displaced contract law. National
policy
too was harnessed to advance railroad construction,
electrification,
and eventually the highway system that this new, larger-scale
system
of production and distribution of material goods required.
As we enter the twenty-first century, law and policy must once
again develop to accommodate newly emerging modes of
production.
The primary need is to develop a core common infrastructure-a
set
of resources necessary to the production and exchange of
informa-
tion, which will be available as commons-unowned and free for
all
to use in pursuit of their productive enterprises, whether or not
mar-
ket-based. Building the core common infrastructure will require
a
combination of both legal and policy moves to develop a series
of sus-
tainable commons in the information environment, stretching
from
the very physical layer upon which it rests-the radio frequency
spec-
trum-to its logical and content layers. The idea is not to replace
the
owned infrastructure, but rather to build alongside it an open
alterna-
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1274 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
tive. Just as roads do not replace railroads or airport landing
slots, the
core common infrastructure will be open to be used by all, and
biased
in favor of none.
At the physical layer, we should focus on two primary policy
ob-
jectives. The first is to permit the free utilization of radio
frequencies,
so as to develop a market in end-user-owned equipment that
will cre-
ate an ownerless network. The dramatic emergence of WiFi
over the
past year or so points in the general direction, but
metaphorically,
think of this option as one that replaces railroads-owned and
man-
aged infrastructure-with sidewalks, roads, and highways-
infrastruc-
ture that is open for all who have the necessary equipment-a
car,
bike, or legs. The main difference is that the infrastructure in
spec-
trum will be built by individual and private equipment owners,
more
like the Internet than like the public highway system, and will
have an
even more decentralized capital investment structure than the
Inter-
net because physical connectivity itself will be provided
coopera-
tively, by individuals.
The second policy in the physical-layer objective is to begin to
move towards public investment in open infrastructure,
alongside the
private infrastructure. A variety of municipalities, frustrated
with the
slow rate of broadband deployment, in particular in the last
mile,
have begun to work on deploying fiber to the home networks.
Chi-
cago CityNet is probably the most ambitious effort, in terms of
scope,
hoping to use the city's own purchasing power to drive
investment in
fiber, which would then be available on a nondiscriminatory
basis for
all to use.33
At the logical and content layer, we are confronted with the en-
closure movement that James Boyle has so eloquently
described and
criticized,34 and that David Lange saw many years ago when
he first
shone a light on the public domain.35 This movement
encompasses a
series of moves in the DMCA, the SSSCA, and the Uniform
Com-
puter Information Transactions Act;36 the struggles over
trademark
dilution, software and business methods patents, and database
protec-
33. City of Chicago, Chicago CivicNet, at
http://www.chicagocivicnet.net (last visited Apr.
21,200) (on file with the Duke Law Journal).
34. James Boyle, The Second Enclosure Movement and the
Construction of the Public Do-
main, 66 LAW & CONTEMP. PROBS. 33, 33-74
(Winter/Spring 2003).
35. David Lange, Recognizing the Public Domain, 44 LAW &
CONTEMP. PROBS. 147, 147,
150 (Autumn 1981).
36. UCITA Online, at http://www.ucitaonline.com (last visited
Apr. 21, 2003) (on file with
the Duke Law Journal).
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1275
tion, which no one has discussed more completely and lucidly
than
Jerry Reichman;37 the move to create all sorts of common-law
doc-
trines regarding linking and trespass to chattels; the question of
copy-
right-term extension; the idea of RAM copies; the emerging
"right to
read" movement that Jessica Litman diagnosed years ago;38
and the
shift toward criminalization in information law (which emerges
be-
cause when you shift towards a networked information
economy, eve-
ryone can potentially be a competitor because of radical
decentraliza-
tion of production, and the only way to control an entire
population is
through criminal law) that she diagnosed more recently.39 All
these
trends are aspects of the fight over the enclosure movement,
which is
the main institutional battleground where the conflict between
the
industrial information giants and the emerging networked
informa-
tion economy is being fought.
In all these fields, we must restrain the ever-onward surge of
prohibition and regulation on cultural production that has
pervaded
the 1990s. At all these places, we must protect and expand the
public
domain and the right of all human beings to be creative in the
cultural
environment into which fate has delivered them. At the logical
layer
in particular, we could also adopt more active policies, similar
to
those we have for public funding of science. Most promising in
this
regard are ideas for introducing a National Software
Foundation,
perhaps within the National Science Foundation, that will fund
soft-
ware development projects on condition that the fruits be
licensed as
free software, and the adoption of a government procurement
policy
that would require that software written under government
contract
be released as free software.
These are all very specific changes-in spectrum and broadband
infrastructure deployment policy, and in exclusive rights to
informa-
tion and related regulatory arrangements---changes intended to
clear
a legal space for a sustainable commons in the information
environ-
ment. But these are all contingent proposals, good for today,
hope-
fully for tomorrow. My more general point is, I believe, more
stable.
37. E.g., J, H. Reichman and Paul Uhlir, Database Protection at
the Crossroads: Recent De-
velopments and Their Impact on Science and Technology, 14
BERKELEY TECH. L.J. 793,794-838
(1999).
38. Jessica Litman, The Exclusive Right to Read, 13
CARDOZO ARTS & ENT. L.J. 29, 32-33
(1994).
39. Jessica Litman, Electronic Commerce and Free Speech, 1 J.
ETHICS & INFO. TECH. 213,
219 (1999), available at
http://www.law.wayne.edu/litman/papers/freespeech.pdf.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
1276 DUKELAWJOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
CONCLUSI[ON
We are at a moment in our history at which the terms of
freedom
and justice are up for grabs. We have an opportunity to
improve the
way we govern ourselves--both as members of communities and
as
autonomous individuals. We have an opportunity to be more
just at
the very core of our economic system. The practical steps we
must
take to reshape the boundaries of the possible in political
morality
and to improve the pattern of liberal society will likely
improve pro-
ductivity and growth through greater innovation and creativity.
In-
stead of seizin~ these opportunities, however, we are
sleepwalking.
We shuffle along, taking small steps in the wrong direction,
guided by
large political contributions, lobbyists, and well-financed legal
argu-
ments stretching laws written for a different time, policy
arguments
fashioned for a different economy. The stakes are too high,
however,
for us to take our cues from those who are well adapted to be
winners
in the economic system of the previous century. The patterns of
press
culture became settled for five hundred years within fifty years
of
Gutenberg's invention; radio had settled on the broadcast model
within twenty-five years of Marconi's invention. Most of the
major
decisions that put the twentieth century broadcast culture in
place
were made in the span of six years between 1920 and 1926. The
time
to wake up and shape the pattern of freedom and justice in the
new
century is now.
1276 D UKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
CONCLUSION
We are at a moment in our history at which the terms of
freedom
and justice are up for grabs. We have an opportunity to
improve the
way we govern ourselves--both as members of communities and
as
autonomous individuals. We have an opportunity to be more
just at
the very core of our economic system. The practical steps we
must
take to reshape the boundaries of the possible in political
morality
and to improve the pattern of liberal society will likely
improve pro-
ductivity and growth through greater innovation and creativity.
In-
stead of seizing these opportunities, however, we are
sleepwalking.
We shuffle along, taking small steps in the wrong direction,
guided by
large political contributions, lobbyists, and well-financed legal
argu-
ments stretching laws written for a different time, policy
arguments
fashioned for a different economy. The stakes are too high,
however,
for us to take our cues from those who are well adapted to be
winners
in the economic system of the previous century. The patterns of
press
culture became settled for five hundred years within fifty years
of
Gutenberg's invention; radio had settled on the broadcast model
within twenty-five years of Marconi's invention. Most of the
major
decisions that put the twentieth century broadcast culture in
place
were made in the span of six years between 1920 and 1926. The
time
to wake up and shape the pattern of freedom and justice in the
new
century is now.
This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
2018 22:39:42 UTC
All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
Contents[1245]1246124712481249125012511252125312541255
12561257125812591260126112621263126412651266126712681
2691270127112721273127412751276Issue Table of
ContentsDuke Law Journal, Vol. 52, No. 6 (Apr., 2003), pp.
1077-1313Front MatterPerfect Substitutes or the Real Thing?
[pp. 1077-1166]Waivers of State Sovereign Immunity and the
Ideology of the Eleventh Amendment [pp. 1167-
1243]LectureFreedom in the Commons: Towards a Political
Economy of Information [pp. 1245-1276]NoteThe Ambiguity of
Gatt Article XXI: Subtle Success or Rampant Failure? [pp.
1277-1313]Back Matter
Chapter I.
THE WORLD OUTSIDE AND THE PICTURES IN OUR
HEADS
There is an island in the ocean where in 1914 a few Englishmen,
Frenchmen, and Germans
lived. No cable reaches that island, and the British mail steamer
comes but once in sixty
days. In September it had not yet come, and the islanders were
still talking about the latest
newspaper which told about the approaching trial of Madame
Caillaux for the shooting of
Gaston Calmette. It was, therefore, with more than usual
eagerness that the whole colony
assembled at the quay on a day in mid-September to hear from
the captain what the verdict
had been. They learned that for over six weeks now those of
them who were English and
those of them who were French had been fighting in behalf of
the sanctity of treaties against
those of them who were Germans. For six strange weeks they
had acted as if they were
friends, when in fact they were enemies.
But their plight was not so different from that of most of the
population of Europe. They
had been mistaken for six weeks, on the continent the interval
may have been only six days
or six hours. There was an interval. There was a moment when
the picture of Europe on
which men were conducting their business as usual, did not in
any way correspond to the
Europe which was about to make a jumble of their lives. There
was a time for each man
when he was still adjusted to an environment that no longer
existed. All over the world as
late as July 25th men were making goods that they would not be
able to ship, buying goods
they would not be able to import, careers were being planned,
enterprises contemplated,
hopes and expectations entertained, all in the belief that the
world as known was the world
as it was. Men were writing books describing that world. They
trusted the picture in their
heads. And then over four years later, on a Thursday morning,
came the news of an
armistice, and people gave vent to their unutterable relief that
the slaughter was over. Yet in
the five days before the real armistice came, though the end of
the war had been celebrated,
several thousand young men died on the battlefields.
Looking back we can see how indirectly we know the
environment in which nevertheless
we live. We can see that the news of it comes to us now fast,
now slowly; but that whatever
we believe to be a true picture, we treat as if it were the
environment itself. It is harder to
remember that about the beliefs upon which we are now acting,
but in respect to other
peoples and other ages we flatter ourselves that it is easy to see
when they were in deadly
earnest about ludicrous pictures of the world. We insist, because
of our superior hindsight,
that the world as they needed to know it, and the world as they
did know it, were often two
quite contradictory things. We can see, too, that while they
governed and fought, traded and
reformed in the world as they imagined it to be, they produced
results, or failed to produce
any, in the world as it was. They started for the Indies and
found America. They diagnosed
evil and hanged old women. They thought they could grow rich
by always selling and never
buying. A caliph, obeying what he conceived to be the Will of
Allah, burned the library at
Alexandria.
Writing about the year 389, St. Ambrose stated the case for the
prisoner in Plato's cave who
resolutely declines to turn his head. "To discuss the nature and
position of the earth does not
help us in our hope of the life to come. It is enough to know
what Scripture states. 'That He
hung up the earth upon nothing' (Job xxvi. 7). Why then argue
whether He hung it up in air
or upon the water, and raise a controversy as to how the thin air
could sustain the earth; or
why, if upon the waters, the earth does not go crashing down to
the bottom?... Not because
the earth is in the middle, as if suspended on even balance, but
because the majesty of God
constrains it by the law of His will, does it endure stable upon
the unstable and the void."
(1)
It does not help us in our hope of the life to come. It is enough
to know what Scripture
states. Why then argue? But a century and a half after St.
Ambrose, opinion was still
troubled, on this occasion by the problem of the antipodes. A
monk named Cosmas, famous
for his scientific attainments, was therefore deputed to write a
Christian Topography, or
"Christian Opinion concerning the World."(2) It is clear that he
knew exactly what was
expected of him, for he based all his conclusions on the
Scriptures as he read them. It
appears, then, that the world is a flat parallelogram, twice as
broad from east to west as it is
long from north to south., In the center is the earth surrounded
by ocean, which is in turn
surrounded by another earth, where men lived before the deluge.
This other earth was
Noah's port of embarkation. In the north is a high conical
mountain around which revolve
the sun and moon. When the sun is behind the mountain it is
night. The sky is glued to the
edges of the outer earth. It consists of four high walls which
meet in a concave roof, so that
the earth is the floor of the universe. There is an ocean on the
other side of the sky,
constituting the "waters that are above the firmament." The
space between the celestial
ocean and the ultimate roof of the universe belongs to the blest.
The space between the earth
and sky is inhabited by the angels. Finally, since St. Paul said
that all men are made to live
upon the "face of the earth" how could they live on the back
where the Antipodes are
supposed to be? With such a passage before his eyes, a
Christian, we are told, should not
'even speak of the Antipodes.'"(3)
Far less should he go to the Antipodes; nor should any Christian
prince give him a ship to
try; nor would any pious mariner wish to try. For Cosmas there
was nothing in the least
absurd about his map. Only by remembering his absolute
conviction that this was the map
of the universe can we begin to understand how he would have
dreaded Magellan or Peary
or the aviator who risked a collision with the angels and the
vault of heaven by flying seven
miles up in the air. In the same way we can best understand the
furies of war and politics by
remembering that almost the whole of each party believes
absolutely in its picture of the
opposition, that it takes as fact, not what is, but what it
supposes to be the fact. And that
therefore, like Hamlet, it will stab Polonius behind the rustling
curtain, thinking him the
king, and perhaps like Hamlet add:
"Thou wretched, rash, intruding fool, farewell!
I took thee for thy better; take thy fortune."
2
Great men, even during their lifetime, are usually known to the
public only through a
fictitious personality. Hence the modicum of truth in the old
saying that no man is a hero to
his valet. There is only a modicum of truth, for the valet, and
the private secretary, are often
immersed in the fiction themselves. Royal personages are, of
course, constructed
personalities. Whether they themselves believe in their public
character, or whether they
merely permit the chamberlain to stage-manage it, there are at
least two distinct selves, the
public and regal self, the private and human. The biographies of
great people fall more or
less readily into the histories of these two selves. The official
biographer reproduces the
public life, the revealing memoir the other. The Charnwood
Lincoln, for example, is a noble
portrait, not of an actual human being, but of an epic figure,
replete with significance, who
moves on much the same level of reality as Aeneas or St.
George. Oliver's Hamilton is a
majestic abstraction, the sculpture of an idea, "an essay" as Mr.
Oliver himself calls it, "on
American union." It is a formal monument to the state-craft of
federalism, hardly the
biography of a person. Sometimes people create their own
facade when they think they are
revealing the interior scene. The Repington diaries and Margot
Asquith's are a species of
self-portraiture in which the intimate detail is most revealing as
an index of how the authors
like to think about themselves.
But the most interesting kind of portraiture is that which arises
spontaneously in people's
minds. When Victoria came to the throne, says Mr. Strachey,(4)
"among the outside public
there was a great wave of enthusiasm. Sentiment and romance
were coming into fashion;
and the spectacle of the little girl-queen, innocent, modest, with
fair hair and pink cheeks,
driving through her capital, filled the hearts of the beholders
with raptures of affectionate
loyalty. What, above all, struck everybody with overwhelming
force was the contrast
between Queen Victoria and her uncles. The nasty old men,
debauched and selfish,
pigheaded and ridiculous, with their perpetual burden of debts,
confusions, and
disreputabilities--they had vanished like the snows of winter
and here at last, crowned and
radiant, was the spring."
M. Jean de Pierrefeu(5) saw hero-worship at first hand, for he
was an officer on Joffre's staff
at the moment of that soldier's greatest fame:
"For two years, the entire world paid an almost divine homage
to the victor of the Maine.
The baggage-master literally bent under the weight of the
boxes, of the packages and letters
which unknown people sent him with a frantic testimonial of
their admiration. I think that
outside of General Joffre, no commander in the war has been
able to realize a comparable
idea of what glory is. They sent him boxes of candy from all the
great confectioners of the
world, boxes of champagne, fine wines of every vintage, fruits,
game, ornaments and
utensils, clothes, smoking materials, inkstands, paperweights.
Every territory sent its
specialty. The painter sent his picture, the sculptor his statuette,
the dear old lady a
comforter or socks, the shepherd in his hut carved a pipe for his
sake. All the manufacturers
of the world who were hostile to Germany shipped their
products, Havana its cigars,
Portugal its port wine. I have known a hairdresser who had
nothing better to do than to
make a portrait of the General out of hair belonging to persons
who were dear to him; a
professional penman had the same idea, but the features were
composed of thousands of
little phrases in tiny characters which sang the praise of the
General. As to letters, he had
them in all scripts, from all countries, written in every dialect,
affectionate letters, grateful,
overflowing with love, filled with adoration. They called him
Savior of the World, Father of
his Country, Agent of God, Benefactor of Humanity, etc.... And
not only Frenchmen, but
Americans, Argentinians, Australians, etc. etc.... Thousands of
little children, without their
parents' knowledge, took pen in hand and wrote to tell him their
love: most of them called
him Our Father. And there was poignancy about their effusions,
their adoration, these sighs
of deliverance that escaped from thousands of hearts at the
defeat of barbarism. To all these
naif little souls, Joffre seemed like St. George crushing the
dragon. Certainly he incarnated
for the conscience of mankind the victory of good over evil, of
light over darkness.
Lunatics, simpletons, the half-crazy and the crazy turned their
darkened brains toward him
as toward reason itself. I have read the letter of a person living
in Sydney, who begged the
General to save him from his enemies; another, a New
Zealander, requested him to send
some soldiers to the house of a gentleman who owed him ten
pounds and would not pay.
Finally, some hundreds of young girls, overcoming the timidity
of their sex, asked for
engagements, their families not to know about it; others wished
only to serve him."
This ideal Joffre was compounded out of the victory won by
him, his staff and his troops,
the despair of the war, the personal sorrows, and the hope of
future victory. But beside hero-
worship there is the exorcism of devils. By the same mechanism
through which heroes are
incarnated, devils are made. If everything good was to come
from Joffre, Foch, Wilson, or
Roosevelt, everything evil originated in the Kaiser Wilhelm,
Lenin and Trotsky. They were
as omnipotent for evil as the heroes were omnipotent for good.
To many simple and
frightened minds there was no political reverse, no strike, no
obstruction, no mysterious
death or mysterious conflagration anywhere in the world of
which the causes did not wind
back to these personal sources of evil.
3
Worldwide concentration of this kind on a symbolic personality
is rare enough to be clearly
remarkable, and every author has a weakness for the striking
and irrefutable example. The
vivisection of war reveals such examples, but it does not make
them out of nothing. In a
more normal public life, symbolic pictures are no less governant
of behavior, but each
symbol is far less inclusive because there are so many
competing ones. Not only is each
symbol charged with less feeling because at most it represents
only a part of the population,
but even within that part there is infinitely less suppression of
individual difference. The
symbols of public opinion, in times of moderate security, are
subject to check and
comparison and argument. They come and go, coalesce and are
forgotten, never organizing
perfectly the emotion of the whole group. There is, after all,
just one human activity left in
which whole populations accomplish the union sacrée. It occurs
in those middle phases of a
war when fear, pugnacity, and hatred have secured complete
dominion of the spirit, either to
crush every other instinct or to enlist it, and before weariness is
felt.
At almost all other times, and even in war when it is
deadlocked, a sufficiently greater range
of feelings is aroused to establish conflict, choice, hesitation,
and compromise. The
symbolism of public opinion usually bears, as we shall see,
[Footnote: Part V.] the marks of
this balancing of interest. Think, for example, of how rapidly,
after the armistice, the
precarious and by no means successfully established symbol of
Allied Unity disappeared,
how it was followed almost immediately by the breakdown of
each nation's symbolic
picture of the other: Britain the Defender of Public Law, France
watching at the Frontier of
Freedom, America the Crusader. And think then of how within
each nation the symbolic
picture of itself frayed out, as party and class conflict and
personal ambition began to stir
postponed issues. And then of how the symbolic pictures of the
leaders gave way, as one by
one, Wilson, Clemenceau, Lloyd George, ceased to be the
incarnation of human hope, and
became merely the negotiators and administrators for a
disillusioned world.
Whether we regret this as one of the soft evils of peace or
applaud it as a return to sanity is
obviously no matter here. Our first concern with fictions and
symbols is to forget their value
to the existing social order, and to think of them simply as an
important part of the
machinery of human communication. Now in any society that is
not completely self-
contained in its interests and so small that everyone can know
all about everything that
happens, ideas deal with events that are out of sight and hard to
grasp. Miss Sherwin of
Gopher Prairie,(6) is aware that a war is raging in France and
tries to conceive it. She has
never been to France, and certainly she has never been along
what is now the battlefront.
Pictures of French and German soldiers she has seen, but it is
impossible for her to imagine
three million men. No one, in fact, can imagine them, and the
professionals do not try. They
think of them as, say, two hundred divisions. But Miss Sherwin
has no access to the order of
battle maps, and so if she is to think about the war, she fastens
upon Joffre and the Kaiser as
if they were engaged in a personal duel. Perhaps if you could
see what she sees with her
mind's eye, the image in its composition might be not unlike an
Eighteenth Century
engraving of a great soldier. He stands there boldly unruffled
and more than life size, with a
shadowy army of tiny little figures winding off into the
landscape behind. Nor it seems are
great men oblivious to these expectations. M. de Pierrefeu tells
of a photographer's visit to
Joffre. The General was in his "middle class office, before the
worktable without papers,
where he sat down to write his signature. Suddenly it was
noticed that there were no maps
on the walls. But since according to popular ideas it is not
possible to think of a general
without maps, a few were placed in position for the picture, and
removed soon afterwards."
(7)
The only feeling that anyone can have about an event he does
not experience is the feeling
aroused by his mental image of that event. That is why until we
know what others think
they know, we cannot truly understand their acts. I have seen a
young girl, brought up in a
Pennsylvania mining town, plunged suddenly from entire
cheerfulness into a paroxysm of
grief when a gust of wind cracked the kitchen window-pane. For
hours she was
inconsolable, and to me incomprehensible. But when she was
able to talk, it transpired that
if a window-pane broke it meant that a close relative had died.
She was, therefore, mourning
for her father, who had frightened her into running away from
home. The father was, of
course, quite thoroughly alive as a telegraphic inquiry soon
proved. But until the telegram
came, the cracked glass was an authentic message to that girl.
Why it was authentic only a
prolonged investigation by a skilled psychiatrist could show.
But even the most casual
observer could see that the girl, enormously upset by her family
troubles, had hallucinated a
complete fiction out of one external fact, a remembered
superstition, and a turmoil of
remorse, and fear and love for her father.
Abnormality in these instances is only a matter of degree. When
an Attorney-General, who
has been frightened by a bomb exploded on his doorstep,
convinces himself by the reading
of revolutionary literature that a revolution is to happen on the
first of May 1920, we
recognize that much the same mechanism is at work. The war,
of course, furnished many
examples of this pattern: the casual fact, the creative
imagination, the will to believe, and
out of these three elements, a counterfeit of reality to which
there was a violent instinctive
response. For it is clear enough that under certain conditions
men respond as powerfully to
fictions as they do to realities, and that in many cases they help
to create the very fictions to
which they respond. Let him cast the first stone who did not
believe in the Russian army
that passed through England in August, 1914, did not accept any
tale of atrocities without
direct proof, and never saw a plot, a traitor, or a spy where
there was none. Let him cast a
stone who never passed on as the real inside truth what he had
heard someone say who
knew no more than he did.
In all these instances we must note particularly one common
factor. It is the insertion
between man and his environment of a pseudo-environment. To
that pseudo-environment
his behavior is a response. But because it is behavior, the
consequences, if they are acts,
operate not in the pseudo-environment where the behavior is
stimulated, but in the real
environment where action eventuates. If the behavior is not a
practical act, but what we call
roughly thought and emotion, it may be a long time before there
is any noticeable break in
the texture of the fictitious world. But when the stimulus of the
pseudo-fact results in action
on things or other people, contradiction soon develops. Then
comes the sensation of butting
one's head against a stone wall, of learning by experience, and
witnessing Herbert Spencer's
tragedy of the murder of a Beautiful Theory by a Gang of Brutal
Facts, the discomfort in
short of a maladjustment. For certainly, at the level of social
life, what is called the
adjustment of man to his environment takes place through the
medium of fictions.
By fictions I do not mean lies. I mean a representation of the
environment which is in lesser
or greater degree made by man himself. The range of fiction
extends all the way from
complete hallucination to the scientists' perfectly self-conscious
use of a schematic model,
or his decision that for his particular problem accuracy beyond
a certain number of decimal
places is not important. A work of fiction may have almost any
degree of fidelity, and so
long as the degree of fidelity can be taken into account, fiction
is not misleading. In fact,
human culture is very largely the selection, the rearrangement,
the tracing of patterns upon,
and the stylizing of, what William James called "the random
irradiations and resettlements
of our ideas."(8) The alternative to the use of fictions is direct
exposure to the ebb and flow
of sensation. That is not a real alternative, for however
refreshing it is to see at times with a
perfectly innocent eye, innocence itself is not wisdom, though a
source and corrective of
wisdom. For the real environment is altogether too big, too
complex, and too fleeting for
direct acquaintance. We are not equipped to deal with so much
subtlety, so much variety, so
many permutations and combinations. And although we have to
act in that environment, we
have to reconstruct it on a simpler model before we can manage
with it. To traverse the
world men must have maps of the world. Their persistent
difficulty is to secure maps on
which their own need, or someone else's need, has not sketched
in the coast of Bohemia.
4
The analyst of public opinion must begin then, by recognizing
the triangular relationship
between the scene of action, the human picture of that scene,
and the human response to that
picture working itself out upon the scene of action. It is like a
play suggested to the actors
by their own experience, in which the plot is transacted in the
real lives of the actors, and
not merely in their stage parts. The moving picture often
emphasizes with great skill this
double drama of interior motive and external behavior. Two
men are quarreling, ostensibly
about some money, but their passion is inexplicable. Then the
picture fades out and what
one or the other of the two men sees with his mind's eye is
reënacted. Across the table they
were quarreling about money. In memory they are back in their
youth when the girl jilted
him for the other man. The exterior drama is explained: the hero
is not greedy; the hero is in
love.
A scene not so different was played in the United States Senate.
At breakfast on the morning
of September 29, 1919, some of the Senators read a news
dispatch in the Washington Post
about the landing of American marines on the Dalmatian coast.
The newspaper said:
FACTS NOW ESTABLISHED
"The following important facts appear already established. The
orders to Rear Admiral
Andrews commanding the American naval forces in the
Adriatic, came from the British
Admiralty via the War Council and Rear Admiral Knapps in
London. The approval or
disapproval of the American Navy Department was not asked....
WITHOUT DANIELS' KNOWLEDGE
"Mr. Daniels was admittedly placed in a peculiar position when
cables reached here stating
that the forces over which he is presumed to have exclusive
control were carrying on what
amounted to naval warfare without his knowledge. It was fully
realized that the British
Admiralty might desire to issue orders to Rear Admiral
Andrews to act on behalf of Great
Britain and her Allies, because the situation required sacrifice
on the part of some nation if
D'Annunzio's followers were to be held in check.
"It was further realized that under the new league of nations
plan foreigners would be in a
position to direct American Naval forces in emergencies with or
without the consent of the
American Navy Department...." etc. (Italics mine).
The first Senator to comment is Mr. Knox of Pennsylvania.
Indignantly he demands
investigation. In Mr. Brandegee of Connecticut, who spoke
next, indignation has already
stimulated credulity. Where Mr. Knox indignantly wishes to
know if the report is true, Mr.
Brandegee, a half a minute later, would like to know what
would have happened if marines
had been killed. Mr. Knox, interested in the question, forgets
that he asked for an inquiry,
and replies. If American marines had been killed, it would be
war. The mood of the debate
is still conditional. Debate proceeds. Mr. McCormick of Illinois
reminds the Senate that the
Wilson administration is prone to the waging of small
unauthorized wars. He repeats
Theodore Roosevelt's quip about "waging peace." More debate.
Mr. Brandegee notes that
the marines acted "under orders of a Supreme Council sitting
somewhere," but he cannot
recall who represents the United States on that body. The
Supreme Council is unknown to
the Constitution of the United States. Therefore Mr. New of
Indiana submits a resolution
calling for the facts.
So far the Senators still recognize vaguely that they are
discussing a rumor. Being lawyers
they still remember some of the forms of evidence. But as red-
blooded men they already
experience all the indignation which is appropriate to the fact
that American marines have
been ordered into war by a foreign government and without the
consent of Congress.
Emotionally they want to believe it, because they are
Republicans fighting the League of
Nations. This arouses the Democratic leader, Mr. Hitchcock of
Nebraska. He defends the
Supreme Council: it was acting under the war powers. Peace has
not yet been concluded
because the Republicans are delaying it. Therefore the action
was necessary and legal. Both
sides now assume that the report is true, and the conclusions
they draw are the conclusions
of their partisanship. Yet this extraordinary assumption is in a
debate over a resolution to
investigate the truth of the assumption. It reveals how difficult
it is, even for trained
lawyers, to suspend response until the returns are in. The
response is instantaneous. The
fiction is taken for truth because the fiction is badly needed.
A few days later an official report showed that the marines were
not landed by order of the
British Government or of the Supreme Council. They had not
been fighting the Italians.
They had been landed at the request of the Italian Government
to protect Italians, and the
American commander had been officially thanked by the Italian
authorities. The marines
were not at war with Italy. They had acted according to an
established international practice
which had nothing to do with the League of Nations.
The scene of action was the Adriatic. The picture of that scene
in the Senators' heads at
Washington was furnished, in this case probably with intent to
deceive, by a man who cared
nothing about the Adriatic, but much about defeating the
League. To this picture the Senate
responded by a strengthening of its partisan differences over the
League.
5
Whether in this particular case the Senate was above or below
its normal standard, it is not
necessary to decide. Nor whether the Senate compares favorably
with the House, or with
other parliaments. At the moment, I should like to think only
about the world-wide
spectacle of men acting upon their environment, moved by
stimuli from their pseudo-
environments. For when full allowance has been made for
deliberate fraud, political science
has still to account for such facts as two nations attacking one
another, each convinced that
it is acting in self-defense, or two classes at war each certain
that it speaks for the common
interest. They live, we are likely to say, in different worlds.
More accurately, they live in the
same world, but they think and feel in different ones.
It is to these special worlds, it is to these private or group, or
class, or provincial, or
occupational, or national, or sectarian artifacts, that the
political adjustment of mankind in
the Great Society takes place. Their variety and complication
are impossible to describe. Yet
these fictions determine a very great part of men's political
behavior. We must think of
perhaps fifty sovereign parliaments consisting of at least a
hundred legislative bodies. With
them belong at least fifty hierarchies of provincial and
municipal assemblies, which with
their executive, administrative and legislative organs, constitute
formal authority on earth.
But that does not begin to reveal the complexity of political
life. For in each of these
innumerable centers of authority there are parties, and these
parties are themselves
hierarchies with their roots in classes, sections, cliques and
clans; and within these are the
individual politicians, each the personal center of a web of
connection and memory and fear
and hope.
Somehow or other, for reasons often necessarily obscure, as the
result of domination or
compromise or a logroll, there emerge from these political
bodies commands, which set
armies in motion or make peace, conscript life, tax, exile,
imprison, protect property or
confiscate it, encourage one kind of enterprise and discourage
another, facilitate
immigration or obstruct it, improve communication or censor it,
establish schools, build
navies, proclaim "policies," and "destiny," raise economic
barriers, make property or
unmake it, bring one people under the rule of another, or favor
one class as against another.
For each of these decisions some view of the facts is taken to be
conclusive, some view of
the circumstances is accepted as the basis of inference and as
the stimulus of feeling. What
view of the facts, and why that one?
And yet even this does not begin to exhaust the real complexity.
The formal political
structure exists in a social environment, where there are
innumerable large and small
corporations and institutions, voluntary and semi-voluntary
associations, national,
provincial, urban and neighborhood groupings, which often as
not make the decision that
the political body registers. On what are these decisions based?
"Modern society," says Mr. Chesterton, "is intrinsically
insecure because it is based on the
notion that all men will do the same thing for different
reasons.... And as within the head of
any convict may be the hell of a quite solitary crime, so in the
house or under the hat of any
suburban clerk may be the limbo of a quite separate philosophy.
The first man may be a
complete Materialist and feel his own body as a horrible
machine manufacturing his own
mind. He may listen to his thoughts as to the dull ticking of a
clock. The man next door may
be a Christian Scientist and regard his own body as somehow
rather less substantial than his
own shadow. He may come almost to regard his own arms and
legs as delusions like
moving serpents in the dream of delirium tremens. The third
man in the street may not be a
Christian Scientist but, on the contrary, a Christian. He may
live in a fairy tale as his
neighbors would say; a secret but solid fairy tale full of the
faces and presences of unearthly
friends. The fourth man may be a theosophist, and only too
probably a vegetarian; and I do
not see why I should not gratify myself with the fancy that the
fifth man is a devil
worshiper.... Now whether or not this sort of variety is valuable,
this sort of unity is shaky.
To expect that all men for all time will go on thinking different
things, and yet doing the
same things, is a doubtful speculation. It is not founding society
on a communion, or even
on a convention, but rather on a coincidence. Four men may
meet under the same lamp post;
one to paint it pea green as part of a great municipal reform;
one to read his breviary in the
light of it; one to embrace it with accidental ardour in a fit of
alcoholic enthusiasm; and the
last merely because the pea green post is a conspicuous point of
rendezvous with his young
lady. But to expect this to happen night after night is unwise...."
(9)
For the four men at the lamp post substitute the governments,
the parties, the corporations,
the societies, the social sets, the trades and professions,
universities, sects, and nationalities
of the world. Think of the legislator voting a statute that will
affect distant peoples, a
statesman coming to a decision. Think of the Peace Conference
reconstituting the frontiers
of Europe, an ambassador in a foreign country trying to discern
the intentions of his own
government and of the foreign government, a promoter working
a concession in a backward
country, an editor demanding a war, a clergyman calling on the
police to regulate
amusement, a club lounging-room making up its mind about a
strike, a sewing circle
preparing to regulate the schools, nine judges deciding whether
a legislature in Oregon may
fix the working hours of women, a cabinet meeting to decide on
the recognition of a
government, a party convention choosing a candidate and
writing a platform, twenty-seven
million voters casting their ballots, an Irishman in Cork
thinking about an Irishman in
Belfast, a Third International planning to reconstruct the whole
of human society, a board of
directors confronted with a set of their employees' demands, a
boy choosing a career, a
merchant estimating supply and demand for the coming season,
a speculator predicting the
course of the market, a banker deciding whether to put credit
behind a new enterprise, the
advertiser, the reader of advertisments.... Think of the different
sorts of Americans thinking
about their notions of "The British Empire" or "France" or
"Russia" or "Mexico." It is not so
different from Mr. Chesterton's four men at the pea green lamp
post.
6
And so before we involve ourselves in the jungle of obscurities
about the innate differences
of men, we shall do well to fix our attention upon the
extraordinary differences in what men
know of the world. (10) I do not doubt that there are important
biological differences. Since
man is an animal it would be strange if there were not. But as
rational beings it is worse
than shallow to generalize at all about comparative behavior
until there is a measurable
similarity between the environments to which behavior is a
response.
The pragmatic value of this idea is that it introduces a much
needed refinement into the
ancient controversy about nature and nurture, innate quality and
environment. For the
pseudo-environment is a hybrid compounded of "human nature"
and "conditions." To my
mind it shows the uselessness of pontificating about what man
is and always will be from
what we observe man to be doing, or about what are the
necessary conditions of society. For
we do not know how men would behave in response to the facts
of the Great Society. All
that we really know is how they behave in response to what can
fairly be called a most
inadequate picture of the Great Society. No conclusion about
man or the Great Society can
honestly be made on evidence like that.
This, then, will be the clue to our inquiry. We shall assume that
what each man does is based
not on direct and certain knowledge, but on pictures made by
himself or given to him. If his
atlas tells him that the world is flat he will not sail near what he
believes to be the edge of
our planet for fear of falling off. If his maps include a fountain
of eternal youth, a Ponce de
Leon will go in quest of it. If someone digs up yellow dirt that
looks like gold, he will for a
time act exactly as if he had found gold. The way in which the
world is imagined
determines at any particular moment what men will do. It does
not determine what they will
achieve. It determines their effort, their feelings, their hopes,
not their accomplishments and
results. The very men who most loudly proclaim their
"materialism" and their contempt for
"ideologues," the Marxian communists, place their entire hope
on what? On the formation
by propaganda of a class-conscious group. But what is
propaganda, if not the effort to alter
the picture to which men respond, to substitute one social
pattern for another? What is class
consciousness but a way of realizing the world? National
consciousness but another way?
And Professor Giddings' consciousness of kind, but a process of
believing that we recognize
among the multitude certain ones marked as our kind?
Try to explain social life as the pursuit of pleasure and the
avoidance of pain. You will soon
be saying that the hedonist begs the question, for even
supposing that man does pursue these
ends, the crucial problem of why he thinks one course rather
than another likely to produce
pleasure, is untouched. Does the guidance of man's conscience
explain? How then does he
happen to have the particular conscience which he has? The
theory of economic self-
interest? But how do men come to conceive their interest in one
way rather than another?
The desire for security, or prestige, or domination, or what is
vaguely called self-
realization? How do men conceive their security, what do they
consider prestige, how do
they figure out the means of domination, or what is the notion
of self which they wish to
realize? Pleasure, pain, conscience, acquisition, protection,
enhancement, mastery, are
undoubtedly names for some of the ways people act. There may
be instinctive dispositions
which work toward such ends. But no statement of the end, or
any description of the
tendencies to seek it, can explain the behavior which results.
The very fact that men theorize
at all is proof that their pseudo-environments, their interior
representations of the world, are
a determining element in thought, feeling, and action. For if the
connection between reality
and human response were direct and immediate, rather than
indirect and inferred, indecision
and failure would be unknown, and (if each of us fitted as
snugly into the world as the child
in the womb), Mr. Bernard Shaw would not have been able to
say that except for the first
nine months of its existence no human being manages its affairs
as well as a plant.
The chief difficulty in adapting the psychoanalytic scheme to
political thought arises in this
connection. The Freudians are concerned with the
maladjustment of distinct individuals to
other individuals and to concrete circumstances. They have
assumed that if internal
derangements could be straightened out, there would be little or
no confusion about what is
the obviously normal relationship. But public opinion deals with
indirect, unseen, and
puzzling facts, and there is nothing obvious about them. The
situations to which public
opinions refer are known only as opinions. The psychoanalyst,
on the other hand, almost
always assumes that the environment is knowable, and if not
knowable then at least
bearable, to any unclouded intelligence. This assumption of his
is the problem of public
opinion. Instead of taking for granted an environment that is
readily known, the social
analyst is most concerned in studying how the larger political
environment is conceived,
and how it can be conceived more successfully. The
psychoanalyst examines the adjustment
to an X, called by him the environment; the social analyst
examines the X, called by him the
pseudo-environment.
He is, of course, permanently and constantly in debt to the new
psychology, not only
because when rightly applied it so greatly helps people to stand
on their own feet, come
what may, but because the study of dreams, fantasy and
rationalization has thrown light on
how the pseudo-environment is put together. But he cannot
assume as his criterion either
what is called a "normal biological career" (11) within the
existing social order, or a career
"freed from religious suppression and dogmatic conventions"
outside.(12) What for a
sociologist is a normal social career? Or one freed from
suppressions and conventions?
Conservative critics do, to be sure, assume the first, and
romantic ones the second. But in
assuming them they are taking the whole world for granted.
They are saying in effect either
that society is the sort of thing which corresponds to their idea
of what is normal, or the sort
of thing which corresponds to their idea of what is free. Both
ideas are merely public
opinions, and while the psychoanalyst as physician may perhaps
assume them, the
sociologist may not take the products of existing public opinion
as criteria by which to study
public opinion.
7
The world that we have to deal with politically is out of reach,
out of sight, out of mind. It
has to be explored, reported, and imagined. Man is no
Aristotelian god contemplating all
existence at one glance. He is the creature of an evolution who
can just about span a
sufficient portion of reality to manage his survival, and snatch
what on the scale of time are
but a few moments of insight and happiness. Yet this same
creature has invented ways of
seeing what no naked eye could see, of hearing what no ear
could hear, of weighing
immense masses and infinitesimal ones, of counting and
separating more items than he can
individually remember. He is learning to see with his mind vast
portions of the world that he
could never see, touch, smell, hear, or remember. Gradually he
makes for himself a
trustworthy picture inside his head of the world beyond his
reach.
Those features of the world outside which have to do with the
behavior of other human
beings, in so far as that behavior crosses ours, is dependent
upon us, or is interesting to us,
we call roughly public affairs. The pictures inside the heads of
these human beings, the
pictures of themselves, of others, of their needs, purposes, and
relationship, are their public
opinions. Those pictures which are acted upon by groups of
people, or by individuals acting
in the name of groups, are Public Opinion with capital letters.
And so in the chapters which
follow we shall inquire first into some of the reasons why the
picture inside so often
misleads men in their dealings with the world outside. Under
this heading we shall consider
first the chief factors which limit their access to the facts. They
are the artificial censorships,
the limitations of social contact, the comparatively meager time
available in each day for
paying attention to public affairs, the distortion arising because
events have to be
compressed into very short messages, the difficulty of making a
small vocabulary express a
complicated world, and finally the fear of facing those facts
which would seem to threaten
the established routine of men's lives.
The analysis then turns from these more or less external
limitations to the question of how
this trickle of messages from the outside is affected by the
stored up images, the
preconceptions, and prejudices which interpret, fill them out,
and in their turn powerfully
direct the play of our attention, and our vision itself. From this
it proceeds to examine how
in the individual person the limited messages from outside,
formed into a pattern of
stereotypes, are identified with his own interests as he feels and
conceives them. In the
succeeding sections it examines how opinions are crystallized
into what is called Public
Opinion, how a National Will, a Group Mind, a Social Purpose,
or whatever you choose to
call it, is formed.
The first five parts constitute the descriptive section of the
book. There follows an analysis
of the traditional democratic theory of public opinion. The
substance of the argument is that
democracy in its original form never seriously faced the
problem which arises because the
pictures inside people's heads do not automatically correspond
with the world outside. And
then, because the democratic theory is under criticism by
socialist thinkers, there follows an
examination of the most advanced and coherent of these
criticisms, as made by the English
Guild Socialists. My purpose here is to find out whether these
reformers take into account
the main difficulties of public opinion. My conclusion is that
they ignore the difficulties, as
completely as did the original democrats, because they, too,
assume, and in a much more
complicated civilization, that somehow mysteriously there
exists in the hearts of men a
knowledge of the world beyond their reach.
I argue that representative government, either in what is
ordinarily called politics, or in
industry, cannot be worked successfully, no matter what the
basis of election, unless there is
an independent, expert organization for making the unseen facts
intelligible to those who
have to make the decisions. I attempt, therefore, to argue that
the serious acceptance of the
principle that personal representation must be supplemented by
representation of the unseen
facts would alone permit a satisfactory decentralization, and
allow us to escape from the
intolerable and unworkable fiction that each of us must acquire
a competent opinion about
all public affairs. It is argued that the problem of the press is
confused because the critics
and the apologists expect the press to realize this fiction, expect
it to make up for all that
was not foreseen in the theory of democracy, and that the
readers expect this miracle to be
performed at no cost or trouble to themselves. The newspapers
are regarded by democrats as
a panacea for their own defects, whereas analysis of the nature
of news and of the economic
basis of journalism seems to show that the newspapers
necessarily and inevitably reflect,
and therefore, in greater or lesser measure, intensify, the
defective organization of public
opinion. My conclusion is that public opinions must be
organized for the press if they are to
be sound, not by the press as is the case today. This
organization I conceive to be in the first
instance the task of a political science that has won its proper
place as formulator, in
advance of real decision, instead of apologist, critic, or reporter
after the decision has been
made. I try to indicate that the perplexities of government and
industry are conspiring to
give political science this enormous opportunity to enrich itself
and to serve the public.
And, of course, I hope that these pages will help a few people to
realize that opportunity
more vividly, and therefore to pursue it more consciously.
1. Hexaemeron, i. cap 6, quoted in The Mediæval Mind, by
Henry Osborn Taylor, Vol. i, p.
73.
2. Lecky, Rationalism in Europe, Vol. I, pp. 276-8
3. Id.
4. Lytton Strachey, Queen Victoria, p. 72
5. Jean de Pierrefeu, G. Q. G. Trois ans au Grand Quartier
General, pp 94-95.
6. See Sinclair Lewis, Main Street.
7. Op. cit., p. 99
8. James, Principles of Psychology, Vol. II, p. 638
9. G.K. Chesterton, "The Mad Hatter and the Sane
Householder," Vanity Fair, January,
1921, p. 54
10. Cf. Wallas, Our Social Heritage, pp. 77 et seq.
11. Edward J. Kempf, Psychopathology, p. 116.
12. Id., p. 151.
Table of Contents | Chapter II
http://xroads.virginia.edu/~hyper/lippman/contents.html
http://xroads.virginia.edu/~hyper/lippman/ch02.html
03.01.94 12:00 PM
THE ECONOMY OF IDEAS
A FRAMEWORK FOR patents and copyrights in the Digital
Age. (Everything you
know about intellectual property is wrong.)
"If nature has made any one thing less susceptible than all
others of exclusive
property, it is the action of the thinking power called an idea,
which an
individual may exclusively possess as long as he keeps it to
himself; but the
moment it is divulged, it forces itself into the possession of
everyone, and the
receiver cannot dispossess himself of it. Its peculiar character,
too, is that no
one possesses the less, because every other possesses the whole
of it. He who
receives an idea from me, receives instruction himself without
lessening
mine; as he who lights his taper at mine, receives light without
darkening me.
That ideas should freely spread from one to another over the
globe, for the
moral and mutual instruction of man, and improvement of his
condition,
seems to have been peculiarly and benevolently designed by
nature, when
she made them, like fire, expansible over all space, without
lessening their
density at any point, and like the air in which we breathe, move,
and have our
physical being, incapable of confinement or exclusive
appropriation.
Inventions then cannot, in nature, be a subject of property." -
Thomas
Jefferson
Throughout the time I've been groping around cyberspace, an
immense,
unsolved conundrum has remained at the root of nearly every
legal, ethical,
governmental, and social vexation to be found in the Virtual
World. I refer to
the problem of digitized property. The enigma is this: If our
property can be
infinitely reproduced and instantaneously distributed all over
the planet
without cost, without our knowledge, without its even leaving
our
JOHN PERRY BARLOW BUSINESS
SUBSCRIBE
https://www.wired.com/author/john-perry-barlow
https://www.wired.com/category/business/
https://www.wired.com/
https://www.wired.com/go/failsafe
https://www.facebook.com/sharer/sharer.php?t=The%20Econom
y%20of%20Ideas&u=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com%2F19
94%2F03%2Feconomy-ideas%2F?mbid=social_fb_onsiteshare
https://twitter.com/intent/tweet?text=The%20Economy%20of%2
0Ideas&url=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com%2F1994%2F03
%2Feconomy-
ideas%2F?mbid=social_twitter_onsiteshare&via=WIRED
https://pinterest.com/pin/create/button/?url=https://www.wired.c
om/1994/03/economy-ideas/&media=https%3A%2F%2Fci-
vulcan-api.aws.conde.io%2Fwired-
services%2Fphotos%2F59337d42a4b3d04a4718aa11%2F4%3A3
%2Fw_400%2Cc_limit%2Fwired_logo.png&description=The%2
0Economy%20of%20Ideas
mailto:?subject=WIRED%3A%20The%20Economy%20of%20Id
eas&body=Check%20out%20this%20great%20article%20I%20r
ead%20on%20WIRED%3A%20%22The%20Economy%20of%20
Ideas%22%0D%0A%0D%0Ahttps%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com
%2F1994%2F03%2Feconomy-
ideas%2F?mbid=email_onsiteshare
possession, how can we protect it? How are we going to get
paid for the work
we do with our minds? And, if we can't get paid, what will
assure the
continued creation and distribution of such work?
Since we don't have a solution to what is a profoundly new kind
of challenge,
and are apparently unable to delay the galloping digitization of
everything
not obstinately physical, we are sailing into the future on a
sinking ship.
This vessel, the accumulated canon of copyright and patent law,
was
developed to convey forms and methods of expression entirely
different from
the vaporous cargo it is now being asked to carry. It is leaking
as much from
within as from without.
Legal efforts to keep the old boat floating are taking three
forms: a frenzy of
deck chair rearrangement, stern warnings to the passengers that
if she goes
down, they will face harsh criminal penalties, and serene,
glassy-eyed denial.
T
R
E
N
D
I
N
G
N
O
W
SS
cc
ii
ee
nn
cc
ee
W
h
y
J
u
g
g
l
i
n
g
1
5
B
a
l
l
s
I
s
A
l
m
o
s
t
I
m
p
o
s
s
i
b
l
e
https://video.wired.com/watch/why-juggling-15-balls-is-almost-
impossible#intcid=recommendations_default-
popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2
T
R
E
N
D
I
N
G
N
O
W
SS
cc
ii
ee
nn
cc
ee
W
h
y
J
u
g
g
l
i
https://video.wired.com/watch/why-juggling-15-balls-is-almost-
impossible#intcid=recommendations_default-
popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2
n
g
1
5
B
a
l
l
s
I
s
A
l
m
o
s
t
I
m
p
o
s
s
i
b
l
e
T
R
E
N
D
I
N
https://video.wired.com/watch/why-juggling-15-balls-is-almost-
impossible#intcid=recommendations_default-
popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2
G
N
O
W
CC
uu
ll
tt
uu
rr
ee
S
e
e
t
h
e
V
i
s
u
a
l
E
f
f
e
c
t
s
T
h
a
t
B
r
o
u
g
h
t
B
l
a
c
k
https://video.wired.com/watch/see-the-visual-effects-that-
brought-black-panther-to-life#intcid=recommendations_default-
popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2
Intellectual property law cannot be patched, retrofitted, or
expanded to
contain digitized expression any more than real estate law might
be revised
to cover the allocation of broadcasting spectrum (which, in fact,
rather
resembles what is being attempted here). We will need to
develop an entirely
new set of methods as befits this entirely new set of
circumstances.
Most of the people who actually create soft property - the
programmers,
hackers, and Net surfers - already know this. Unfortunately,
neither the
companies they work for nor the lawyers these companies hire
have enough
direct experience with nonmaterial goods to understand why
they are so
problematic. They are proceeding as though the old laws can
somehow be
made to work, either by grotesque expansion or by force. They
are wrong.
The source of this conundrum is as simple as its solution is
complex. Digital
technology is detaching information from the physical plane,
where property
law of all sorts has always found definition.
Throughout the history of copyrights and patents, the
proprietary assertions
of thinkers have been focused not on their ideas but on the
expression of
those ideas. The ideas themselves, as well as facts about the
phenomena of
the world, were considered to be the collective property of
humanity. One
could claim franchise, in the case of copyright, on the precise
turn of phrase
used to convey a particular idea or the order in which facts were
presented.
P
a
n
t
h
e
r
t
o
L
i
f
e
https://video.wired.com/watch/see-the-visual-effects-that-
brought-black-panther-to-life#intcid=recommendations_default-
popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2
The point at which this franchise was imposed was that moment
when the
"word became flesh" by departing the mind of its originator and
entering
some physical object, whether book or widget. The subsequent
arrival of
other commercial media besides books didn't alter the legal
importance of
this moment. Law protected expression and, with few (and
recent)
exceptions, to express was to make physical.
Protecting physical expression had the force of convenience on
its side.
Copyright worked well because, Gutenberg notwithstanding, it
was hard to
make a book. Furthermore, books froze their contents into a
condition which
was as challenging to alter as it was to reproduce.
Counterfeiting and
distributing counterfeit volumes were obvious and visible
activities - it was
easy enough to catch somebody in the act of doing. Finally,
unlike unbounded
words or images, books had material surfaces to which one
could attach
copyright notices, publisher's marques, and price tags.
Mental-to-physical conversion was even more central to patent.
A patent,
until recently, was either a description of the form into which
materials were
to be rendered in the service of some purpose, or a description
of the process
by which rendition occurred. In either case, the conceptual heart
of patent
was the material result. If no purposeful object could be
rendered because of
some material limitation, the patent was rejected. Neither a
Klein bottle nor a
shovel made of silk could be patented. It had to be a thing, and
the thing had
to work.
Thus, the rights of invention and authorship adhered to
activities in the
physical world. One didn't get paid for ideas, but for the ability
to deliver
them into reality. For all practical purposes, the value was in
the conveyance
and not in the thought conveyed.
In other words, the bottle was protected, not the wine.
Now, as information enters cyberspace, the native home of
Mind, these
bottles are vanishing. With the advent of digitization, it is now
possible to
replace all previous information storage forms with one
metabottle: complex
and highly liquid patterns of ones and zeros.
Even the physical/digital bottles to which we've become
accustomed - floppy
disks, CD-ROMs, and other discrete, shrink-wrappable bit-
packages - will
disappear as all computers jack-in to the global Net. While the
Internet may
never include every CPU on the planet, it is more than doubling
every year
and can be expected to become the principal medium of
information
conveyance, and perhaps eventually, the only one.
Once that has happened, all the goods of the Information Age -
all of the
expressions once contained in books or film strips or
newsletters - will exist
either as pure thought or something very much like thought:
voltage
conditions darting around the Net at the speed of light, in
conditions that one
might behold in effect, as glowing pixels or transmitted sounds,
but never
touch or claim to "own" in the old sense of the word.
Some might argue that information will still require some
physical
manifestation, such as its magnetic existence on the titanic hard
disks of
distant servers, but these are bottles which have no
macroscopically discrete
or personally meaningful form.
Some will also argue that we have been dealing with unbottled
expression
since the advent of radio, and they would be right. But for most
of the history
of broadcast, there was no convenient way to capture soft goods
from the
electromagnetic ether and reproduce them with quality available
in
commercial packages. Only recently has this changed, and little
has been
done legally or technically to address the change.
Generally, the issue of consumer payment for broadcast
products was
irrelevant. The consumers themselves were the product.
Broadcast media
were supported either by the sale of the attention of their
audience to
advertisers, by government assessing payment through taxes, or
by the
whining mendicancy of annual donor drives.
All of the broadcast-support models are flawed. Support either
by
advertisers or government has almost invariably tainted the
purity of the
goods delivered. Besides, direct marketing is gradually killing
the advertiser-
support model anyway.
Broadcast media gave us another payment method for a virtual
product: the
royalties that broadcasters pay songwriters through such
organizations as
ASCAP and BMI. But, as a member of ASCAP, I can assure you
this is not a
model that we should emulate. The monitoring methods are
wildly
approximate. There is no parallel system of accounting in the
revenue
stream. It doesn't really work. Honest.
In any case, without our old methods, based on physically
defining the
expression of ideas, and in the absence of successful new
models for
nonphysical transaction, we simply don't know how to assure
reliable
payment for mental works. To make matters worse, this comes
at a time
when the human mind is replacing sunlight and mineral deposits
as the
principal source of new wealth.
Furthermore, the increasing difficulty of enforcing existing
copyright and
patent laws is already placing in peril the ultimate source of
intellectual
property - the free exchange of ideas.
That is, when the primary articles of commerce in a society look
so much like
speech as to be indistinguishable from it, and when the
traditional methods
of protecting their ownership have become ineffectual,
attempting to fix the
problem with broader and more vigorous enforcement will
inevitably
threaten freedom of speech. The greatest constraint on your
future liberties
may come not from government but from corporate legal
departments
laboring to protect by force what can no longer be protected by
practical
efficiency or general social consent.
Furthermore, when Jefferson and his fellow creatures of the
Enlightenment
designed the system that became American copyright law, their
primary
objective was assuring the widespread distribution of thought,
not profit.
Profit was the fuel that would carry ideas into the libraries and
minds of their
new republic. Libraries would purchase books, thus rewarding
the authors
for their work in assembling ideas; these ideas, otherwise
"incapable of
confinement," would then become freely available to the public.
But what is
the role of libraries in the absence of books? How does society
now pay for
the distribution of ideas if not by charging for the ideas
themselves?
Additionally complicating the matter is the fact that along with
the
disappearance of the physical bottles in which intellectual
property
protection has resided, digital technology is also erasing the
legal
jurisdictions of the physical world and replacing them with the
unbounded
and perhaps permanently lawless waves of cyberspace.
In cyberspace, no national or local boundaries contain the scene
of a crime
and determine the method of its prosecution; worse, no clear
cultural
agreements define what a crime might be. Unresolved and basic
differences
between Western and Asian cultural assumptions about
intellectual property
can only be exacerbated when many transactions are taking
place in both
hemispheres and yet, somehow, in neither.
Even in the most local of digital conditions, jurisdiction and
responsibility
are hard to assess. A group of music publishers filed suit
against CompuServe
this fall because it allowed its users to upload musical
compositions into
areas where other users might access them. But since
CompuServe cannot
practically exercise much control over the flood of bits that
passes between
its subscribers, it probably shouldn't be held responsible for
unlawfully
"publishing" these works.
Notions of property, value, ownership, and the nature of wealth
itself are
changing more fundamentally than at any time since the
Sumerians first
poked cuneiform into wet clay and called it stored grain. Only a
very few
people are aware of the enormity of this shift, and fewer of
them are lawyers
or public officials.
Those who do see these changes must prepare responses for the
legal and
social confusion that will erupt as efforts to protect new forms
of property
with old methods become more obviously futile, and, as a
consequence, more
adamant.
From Swords to Writs to Bits
Humanity now seems bent on creating a world economy
primarily based on
goods that take no material form. In doing so, we may be
eliminating any
predictable connection between creators and a fair reward for
the utility or
pleasure others may find in their works.
Without that connection, and without a fundamental change in
consciousness to accommodate its loss, we are building our
future on furor,
litigation, and institutionalized evasion of payment except in
response to raw
force. We may return to the Bad Old Days of property.
Throughout the darker parts of human history, the possession
and
distribution of property was a largely military matter.
"Ownership" was
assured those with the nastiest tools, whether fists or armies,
and the most
resolute will to use them. Property was the divine right of
thugs.
By the turn of the First Millennium AD, the emergence of
merchant classes
and landed gentry forced the development of ethical
understandings for the
resolution of property disputes. In the Middle Ages, enlightened
rulers like
England's Henry II began to codify this unwritten "common
law" into
recorded canons. These laws were local, which didn't matter
much as they
were primarily directed at real estate, a form of property that is
local by
definition. And, as the name implied, was very real.
This continued to be the case as long as the origin of wealth was
agricultural,
but with that dawning of the Industrial Revolution, humanity
began to focus
as much on means as ends. Tools acquired a new social value
and, thanks to
their development, it became possible to duplicate and
distribute them in
quantity.
To encourage their invention, copyright and patent law were
developed in
most Western countries. These laws were devoted to the delicate
task of
getting mental creations into the world where they could be
used - and could
enter the minds of others - while assuring their inventors
compensation for
the value of their use. And, as previously stated, the systems of
both law and
practice which grew up around that task were based on physical
expression.
Since it is now possible to convey ideas from one mind to
another without
ever making them physical, we are now claiming to own ideas
themselves and
not merely their expression. And since it is likewise now
possible to create
useful tools that never take physical form, we have taken to
patenting
abstractions, sequences of virtual events, and mathematical
formulae - the
most unreal estate imaginable.
In certain areas, this leaves rights of ownership in such an
ambiguous
condition that property again adheres to those who can muster
the largest
armies. The only difference is that this time the armies consist
of lawyers.
Threatening their opponents with the endless purgatory of
litigation, over
which some might prefer death itself, they assert claim to any
thought which
might have entered another cranium within the collective body
of the
corporations they serve. They act as though these ideas
appeared in splendid
detachment from all previous human thought. And they pretend
that
thinking about a product is somehow as good as manufacturing,
distributing,
and selling it.
What was previously considered a common human resource,
distributed
among the minds and libraries of the world, as well as the
phenomena of
nature herself, is now being fenced and deeded. It is as though a
new class of
enterprise had arisen that claimed to own the air.
What is to be done? While there is a certain grim fun to be had
in it, dancing
on the grave of copyright and patent will solve little, especially
when so few
are willing to admit that the occupant of this grave is even
deceased, and so
many are trying to uphold by force what can no longer be
upheld by popular
consent.
The legalists, desperate over their slipping grip, are vigorously
trying to
extend their reach. Indeed, the United States and other
proponents of GATT
are making adherence to our moribund systems of intellectual
property
protection a condition of membership in the marketplace of
nations. For
example, China will be denied Most Favored Nation trading
status unless
they agree to uphold a set of culturally alien principles that are
no longer
even sensibly applicable in their country of origin.
In a more perfect world, we'd be wise to declare a moratorium
on litigation,
legislation, and international treaties in this area until we had a
clearer sense
of the terms and conditions of enterprise in cyberspace. Ideally,
laws ratify
already developed social consensus. They are less the Social
Contract itself
than a series of memoranda expressing a collective intent that
has emerged
out of many millions of human interactions.
Humans have not inhabited cyberspace long enough or in
sufficient diversity
to have developed a Social Contract which conforms to the
strange new
conditions of that world. Laws developed prior to consensus
usually favor the
already established few who can get them passed and not
society as a whole.
To the extent that law and established social practice exists in
this area, they
are already in dangerous disagreement. The laws regarding
unlicensed
reproduction of commercial software are clear and stern...and
rarely
observed. Software piracy laws are so practically unenforceable
and breaking
them has become so socially acceptable that only a thin
minority appears
compelled, either by fear or conscience, to obey them. When I
give speeches
on this subject, I always ask how many people in the audience
can honestly
claim to have no unauthorized software on their hard disks. I've
never seen
more than 10 percent of the hands go up.
Whenever there is such profound divergence between law and
social
practice, it is not society that adapts. Against the swift tide of
custom, the
software publishers' current practice of hanging a few visible
scapegoats is
so obviously capricious as to only further diminish respect for
the law.
Part of the widespread disregard for commercial software
copyrights stems
from a legislative failure to understand the conditions into
which it was
inserted. To assume that systems of law based in the physical
world will
serve in an environment as fundamentally different as
cyberspace is a folly
for which everyone doing business in the future will pay.
As I will soon discuss in detail, unbounded intellectual property
is very
different from physical property and can no longer be protected
as though
these differences did not exist. For example, if we continue to
assume that
value is based on scarcity, as it is with regard to physical
objects, we will
create laws that are precisely contrary to the nature of
information, which
may, in many cases, increase in value with distribution.
The large, legally risk-averse institutions most likely to play by
the old rules
will suffer for their compliance. As more lawyers, guns, and
money are
invested in either protecting their rights or subverting those of
their
opponents, their ability to produce new technology will simply
grind to a halt
as every move they make drives them deeper into a tar pit of
courtroom
warfare.
Faith in law will not be an effective strategy for high-tech
companies. Law
adapts by continuous increments and at a pace second only to
geology.
Technology advances in lunging jerks, like the punctuation of
biological
evolution grotesquely accelerated. Real-world conditions will
continue to
change at a blinding pace, and the law will lag further behind,
more
profoundly confused. This mismatch may prove impossible to
overcome.
Promising economies based on purely digital products will
either be born in a
state of paralysis, as appears to be the case with multimedia, or
continue in a
brave and willful refusal by their owners to play the ownership
game at all.
In the United States one can already see a parallel economy
developing,
mostly among small, fast moving enterprises who protect their
ideas by
getting into the marketplace quicker then their larger
competitors who base
their protection on fear and litigation.
Perhaps those who are part of the problem will simply
quarantine themselves
in court, while those who are part of the solution will create a
new society
based, at first, on piracy and freebooting. It may well be that
when the
current system of intellectual property law has collapsed, as
seems
inevitable, that no new legal structure will arise in its place.
But something will happen. After all, people do business. When
a currency
becomes meaningless, business is done in barter. When societies
develop
outside the law, they develop their own unwritten codes,
practices, and
ethical systems. While technology may undo law, technology
offers methods
for restoring creative rights.
A Taxonomy of Information
It seems to me that the most productive thing to do now is to
look into the
true nature of what we're trying to protect. How much do we
really know
about information and its natural behaviors?
What are the essential characteristics of unbounded creation?
How does it
differ from previous forms of property? How many of our
assumptions about
it have actually been about its containers rather than their
mysterious
contents? What are its different species and how does each of
them lend
itself to control? What technologies will be useful in creating
new virtual
bottles to replace the old physical ones?
Of course, information is, by nature, intangible and hard to
define. Like other
such deep phenomena as light or matter, it is a natural host to
paradox. It is
most helpful to understand light as being both a particle and a
wave, an
understanding of information may emerge in the abstract
congruence of its
several different properties which might be described by the
following three
statements:
Information is an activity.
Information is a life form.
Information is a relationship.
In the following section, I will examine each of these.
I. INFORMATION IS AN ACTIVITY
Information Is a Verb, Not a Noun.
Freed of its containers, information is obviously not a thing. In
fact, it is
something that happens in the field of interaction between
minds or objects
or other pieces of information.
Gregory Bateson, expanding on the information theory of
Claude Shannon,
said, "Information is a difference which makes a difference."
Thus,
information only really exists in the Delta. The making of that
difference is an
activity within a relationship. Information is an action which
occupies time
rather than a state of being which occupies physical space, as is
the case with
hard goods. It is the pitch, not the baseball, the dance, not the
dancer.
Information Is Experienced, Not Possessed.
Even when it has been encapsulated in some static form like a
book or a hard
disk, information is still something that happens to you as you
mentally
decompress it from its storage code. But, whether it's running at
gigabits per
second or words per minute, the actual decoding is a process
that must be
performed by and upon a mind, a process that must take place in
time.
There was a cartoon in the Bulletin of Atomic Scientists a few
years ago that
illustrated this point beautifully. In the drawing, a holdup man
trains his gun
on the sort of bespectacled fellow you'd figure might have a lot
of
information stored in his head. "Quick," orders the bandit, "give
me all your
ideas."
Information Has to Move.
Sharks are said to die of suffocation if they stop swimming, and
the same is
nearly true of information. Information that isn't moving ceases
to exist as
anything but potential...at least until it is allowed to move
again. For this
reason, the practice of information hoarding, common in
bureaucracies, is an
especially wrong-headed artifact of physically based value
systems.
Information Is Conveyed by Propagation, Not Distribution.
The way in which information spreads is also very different
from the
distribution of physical goods. It moves more like something
from nature
than from a factory. It can concatenate like falling dominos or
grow in the
usual fractal lattice, like frost spreading on a window, but it
cannot be
shipped around like widgets, except to the extent that it can be
contained in
them. It doesn't simply move on; it leaves a trail everywhere it's
been.
The central economic distinction between information and
physical property
is that information can be transferred without leaving the
possession of the
original owner. If I sell you my horse, I can't ride him after
that. If I sell you
what I know, we both know it.
II. INFORMATION IS A LIFE FORM
Information Wants to Be Free.
Stewart Brand is generally credited with this elegant statement
of the
obvious, which recognizes both the natural desire of secrets to
be told and
the fact that they might be capable of possessing something like
a "desire" in
the first place.
English biologist and philosopher Richard Dawkins proposed
the idea of
"memes," self-replicating patterns of information that propagate
themselves
across the ecologies of mind, a pattern of reproduction much
like that of life
forms.
I believe they are life forms in every respect but their freedom
from the
carbon atom. They self-reproduce, they interact with their
surroundings and
adapt to them, they mutate, they persist. They evolve to fill the
empty niches
of their local environments, which are, in this case the
surrounding belief
systems and cultures of their hosts, namely, us.
Indeed, sociobiologists like Dawkins make a plausible case that
carbon-based
life forms are information as well, that, as the chicken is an
egg's way of
making another egg, the entire biological spectacle is just the
DNA molecule's
means of copying out more information strings exactly like
itself.
Information Replicates into the Cracks of Possibility.
Like DNA helices, ideas are relentless expansionists, always
seeking new
opportunities for Lebensraum. And, as in carbon-based nature,
the more
robust organisms are extremely adept at finding new places to
live. Thus, just
as the common housefly has insinuated itself into practically
every
ecosystem on the planet, so has the meme of "life after death"
found a niche
in most minds, or psycho-ecologies.
The more universally resonant an idea or image or song , the
more minds it
will enter and remain within. Trying to stop the spread of a
really robust
piece of information is about as easy as keeping killer bees
south of the
border.
Information Wants to Change.
If ideas and other interactive patterns of information are indeed
life forms,
they can be expected to evolve constantly into forms which will
be more
perfectly adapted to their surroundings. And, as we see, they are
doing this
all the time.
But for a long time, our static media, whether carvings in stone,
ink on paper,
or dye on celluloid, have strongly resisted the evolutionary
impulse, exalting
as a consequence the author's ability to determine the finished
product. But,
as in an oral tradition, digitized information has no "final cut."
Digital information, unconstrained by packaging, is a
continuing process
more like the metamorphosing tales of prehistory than anything
that will fit
in shrink-wrap. From the Neolithic to Gutenberg (monks aside),
information
was passed on, mouth to ear, changing with every retelling (or
resinging).
The stories which once shaped our sense of the world didn't
have
authoritative versions. They adapted to each culture in which
they found
themselves being told.
Because there was never a moment when the story was frozen in
print, the
so-called "moral" right of storytellers to own the tale was
neither protected
nor recognized. The story simply passed through each of them
on its way to
the next, where it would assume a different form. As we return
to continuous
information, we can expect the importance of authorship to
diminish.
Creative people may have to renew their acquaintance with
humility.
But our system of copyright makes no accommodation whatever
for
expressions which don't become fixed at some point nor for
cultural
expressions which lack a specific author or inventor.
Jazz improvisations, stand-up comedy routines, mime
performances,
developing monologues, and unrecorded broadcast
transmissions all lack the
Constitutional requirement of fixation as a "writing." Without
being fixed by
a point of publication the liquid works of the future will all look
more like
these continuously adapting and changing forms and will
therefore exist
beyond the reach of copyright.
Copyright expert Pamela Samuelson tells of having attended a
conference
last year convened around the fact that Western countries may
legally
appropriate the music, designs, and biomedical lore of
aboriginal people
without compensation to their tribes of origin since those tribes
are not an
"author" or "inventors."
But soon most information will be generated collaboratively by
the cyber-
tribal hunter-gatherers of cyberspace. Our arrogant legal
dismissal of the
rights of "primitives" will be soon return to haunt us.
Information Is Perishable.
With the exception of the rare classic, most information is like
farm produce.
Its quality degrades rapidly both over time and in distance from
the source of
production. But even here, value is highly subjective and
conditional.
Yesterday's papers are quite valuable to the historian. In fact,
the older they
are, the more valuable they become. On the other hand, a
commodities broker
might consider news of an event that occurred more than an
hour ago to have
lost any relevance.
III. INFORMATION IS A RELATIONSHIP
Meaning Has Value and Is Unique to Each Case.
In most cases, we assign value to information based on its
meaningfulness.
The place where information dwells, the holy moment where
transmission
becomes reception, is a region which has many shifting
characteristics and
flavors depending on the relationship of sender and receiver, the
depth of
their interactivity.
Each such relationship is unique. Even in cases where the
sender is a
broadcast medium, and no response is returned, the receiver is
hardly
passive. Receiving information is often as creative an act as
generating it.
The value of what is sent depends entirely on the extent to
which each
individual receiver has the receptors - shared terminology,
attention,
interest, language, paradigm - necessary to render what is
received
meaningful.
Understanding is a critical element increasingly overlooked in
the effort to
turn information into a commodity. Data may be any set of
facts, useful or
not, intelligible or inscrutable, germane or irrelevant.
Computers can crank
out new data all night long without human help, and the results
may be
offered for sale as information. They may or may not actually
be so. Only a
human being can recognize the meaning that separates
information from
data.
In fact, information, in the economic sense of the word, consists
of data
which have been passed through a particular human mind and
found
meaningful within that mental context. One fella's information
is all just data
to someone else. If you're an anthropologist, my detailed charts
of Tasaday
kinship patterns might be critical information to you. If you're a
banker from
Hong Kong, they might barely seem to be data.
Familiarity Has More Value than Scarcity.
With physical goods, there is a direct correlation between
scarcity and value.
Gold is more valuable than wheat, even though you can't eat it.
While this is
not always the case, the situation with information is often
precisely the
reverse. Most soft goods increase in value as they become more
common.
Familiarity is an important asset in the world of information. It
may often be
true that the best way to raise demand for your product is to
give it away.
While this has not always worked with shareware, it could be
argued that
there is a connection between the extent to which commercial
software is
pirated and the amount which gets sold. Broadly pirated
software, such as
Lotus 1-2-3 or WordPerfect, becomes a standard and benefits
from Law of
Increasing Returns based on familiarity.
In regard to my own soft product, rock 'n' roll songs, there is no
question that
the band I write them for, the Grateful Dead, has increased its
popularity
enormously by giving them away. We have been letting people
tape our
concerts since the early seventies, but instead of reducing the
demand for
our product, we are now the largest concert draw in America, a
fact that is at
least in part attributable to the popularity generated by those
tapes.
True, I don't get any royalties on the millions of copies of my
songs which
have been extracted from concerts, but I see no reason to
complain. The fact
is, no one but the Grateful Dead can perform a Grateful Dead
song, so if you
want the experience and not its thin projection, you have to buy
a ticket from
us. In other words, our intellectual property protection derives
from our
being the only real-time source of it.
Exclusivity Has Value.
The problem with a model that turns the physical scarcity/value
ratio on its
head is that sometimes the value of information is very much
based on its
scarcity. Exclusive possession of certain facts makes them more
useful. If
everyone knows about conditions which might drive a stock
price up, the
information is valueless.
But again, the critical factor is usually time. It doesn't matter if
this kind of
information eventually becomes ubiquitous. What matters is
being among
the first who possess it and act on it. While potent secrets
usually don't stay
secret, they may remain so long enough to advance the cause of
their original
holders.
Point of View and Authority Have Value.
In a world of floating realities and contradictory maps, rewards
will accrue to
those commentators whose maps seem to fit their territory
snugly, based on
their ability to yield predictable results for those who use them.
In aesthetic information, whether poetry or rock 'n' roll, people
are willing to
buy the new product of an artist, sight-unseen, based on their
having been
delivered a pleasurable experience by previous work.
Reality is an edit. People are willing to pay for the authority of
those editors
whose point of view seems to fit best. And again, point of view
is an asset
which cannot be stolen or duplicated. No one sees the world as
Esther Dyson
does, and the handsome fee she charges for her newsletter is
actually
payment for the privilege of looking at the world through her
unique eyes.
Time Replaces Space.
In the physical world, value depends heavily on possession or
proximity in
space. One owns the material that falls inside certain
dimensional
boundaries. The ability to act directly, exclusively, and as one
wishes upon
what falls inside those boundaries is the principal right of
ownership. The
relationship between value and scarcity is a limitation in space.
In the virtual world, proximity in time is a value determinant.
An
informational product is generally more valuable the closer
purchaser can
place themselves to the moment of its expression, a limitation in
time. Many
kinds of information degrade rapidly with either time or
reproduction.
Relevance fades as the territory they map changes. Noise is
introduced and
bandwidth lost with passage away from the point where the
information is
first produced.
Thus, listening to a Grateful Dead tape is hardly the same
experience as
attending a Grateful Dead concert. The closer one can get to the
headwaters
of an informational stream, the better one's chances of finding
an accurate
picture of reality in it. In an era of easy reproduction, the
informational
abstractions of popular experiences will propagate out from
their source
moments to reach anyone who's interested. But it's easy enough
to restrict
the real experience of the desirable event, whether knock-out
punch or guitar
lick, to those willing to pay for being there.
The Protection of Execution
In the hick town I come from, they don't give you much credit
for just having
ideas. You are judged by what you can make of them. As things
continue to
speed up, I think we see that execution is the best protection for
those
designs which become physical products. Or, as Steve Jobs once
put it, "Real
artists ship." The big winner is usually the one who gets to the
market first
(and with enough organizational force to keep the lead).
But, as we become fixated upon information commerce, many of
us seem to
think that originality alone is sufficient to convey value,
deserving, with the
right legal assurances, of a steady wage. In fact, the best way to
protect
intellectual property is to act on it. It's not enough to invent and
patent; one
has to innovate as well. Someone claims to have patented the
microprocessor
before Intel. Maybe so. If he'd actually started shipping
microprocessors
before Intel, his claim would seem far less spurious.
Information as Its Own Reward
It is now a commonplace to say that money is information. With
the
exception of Krugerrands, crumpled cab fare, and the contents
of those
suitcases that drug lords are reputed to carry, most of the money
in the
informatized world is in ones and zeros. The global money
supply sloshes
around the Net, as fluid as weather. It is also obvious, that
information has
become as fundamental to the creation of modern wealth as land
and
sunlight once were.
What is less obvious is the extent to which information is
acquiring intrinsic
value, not as a means to acquisition but as the object to be
acquired. I
suppose this has always been less explicitly the case. In politics
and
academia, potency and information have always been closely
related.
However, as we increasingly buy information with money, we
begin to see
that buying information with other information is simple
economic exchange
without the necessity of converting the product into and out of
currency.
This is somewhat challenging for those who like clean
accounting, since,
information theory aside, informational exchange rates are too
squishy to
quantify to the decimal point.
Nevertheless, most of what a middle-class American purchases
has little to
do with survival. We buy beauty, prestige, experience,
education, and all the
obscure pleasures of owning. Many of these things can not only
be expressed
in nonmaterial terms, they can be acquired by nonmaterial
means.
And then there are the inexplicable pleasures of information
itself, the joys of
learning, knowing, and teaching; the strange good feeling of
information
coming into and out of oneself. Playing with ideas is a
recreation which
people are willing to pay a lot for, given the market for books
and elective
seminars. We'd likely spend even more money for such
pleasures if we didn't
have so many opportunities to pay for ideas with other ideas.
This explains
much of the collective "volunteer" work which fills the
archives, newsgroups,
and databases of the Internet. Its denizens are not working for
"nothing," as
is widely believed. Rather they are getting paid in something
besides money.
It is an economy which consists almost entirely of information.
This may become the dominant form of human trade, and if we
persist in
modeling economics on a strictly monetary basis, we may be
gravely misled.
Getting Paid in Cyberspace
How all the foregoing relates to solutions to the crisis in
intellectual property
is something I've barely started to wrap my mind around. It's
fairly paradigm
warping to look at information through fresh eyes - to see how
very little it is
like pig iron or pork bellies, and to imagine the tottering
travesties of case
law we will stack up if we go on legally treating it as though it
were.
As I've said, I believe these towers of outmoded boilerplate will
be a smoking
heap sometime in the next decade, and we mind miners will
have no choice
but to cast our lot with new systems that work.
I'm not really so gloomy about our prospects as readers of this
jeremiad so
far might conclude.
Solution
s will emerge. Nature abhors a vacuum and so
does commerce.
Indeed, one of the aspects of the electronic frontier which I
have always
found most appealing - and the reason Mitch Kapor and I used
that phrase in
naming our foundation - is the degree to which it resembles the
19th-century
American West in its natural preference for social devices that
emerge from
its conditions rather than those that are imposed from the
outside.
Until the West was fully settled and "civilized" in this century,
order was
established according to an unwritten Code of the West, which
had the
fluidity of common law rather than the rigidity of statutes.
Ethics were more
important than rules. Understandings were preferred over laws,
which were,
in any event, largely unenforceable.
I believe that law, as we understand it, was developed to protect
the interests
which arose in the two economic "waves" which Alvin Toffler
accurately
identified in The Third Wave. The First Wave was agriculturally
based and
required law to order ownership of the principal source of
production, land.
In the Second Wave, manufacturing became the economic
mainspring, and
the structure of modern law grew around the centralized
institutions that
needed protection for their reserves of capital, labor, and
hardware.
Both of these economic systems required stability. Their laws
were designed
to resist change and to assure some equability of distribution
within a fairly
static social framework. The empty niches had to be constrained
to preserve
the predictability necessary to either land stewardship or capital
formation.
In the Third Wave we have now entered, information to a large
extent
replaces land, capital, and hardware, and information is most at
home in a
much more fluid and adaptable environment. The Third Wave is
likely to
bring a fundamental shift in the purposes and methods of law
which will
affect far more than simply those statutes which govern
intellectual
property.
The "terrain" itself - the architecture of the Net - may come to
serve many of
the purposes which could only be maintained in the past by
legal imposition.
For example, it may be unnecessary to constitutionally assure
freedom of
expression in an environment which, in the words of my fellow
EFF co-
founder John Gilmore, "treats censorship as a malfunction" and
reroutes
proscribed ideas around it.
Similar natural balancing mechanisms may arise to smooth over
the social
discontinuities which previously required legal intercession to
set right. On
the Net, these differences are more likely to be spanned by a
continuous
spectrum that connects as much as it separates.
And, despite their fierce grip on the old legal structure,
companies that trade
in information are likely to find that their increasing inability to
deal sensibly
with technological issues will not be remedied in the courts,
which won't be
capable of producing verdicts predictable enough to be
supportive of long-
term enterprise. Every litigation will become like a game of
Russian roulette,
depending on the depth of the presiding judge's clue-
impairment.
Uncodified or adaptive "law," while as "fast, loose, and out of
control" as
other emergent forms, is probably more likely to yield
something like justice
at this point. In fact, one can already see in development new
practices to suit
the conditions of virtual commerce. The life forms of
information are
evolving methods to protect their continued reproduction.
For example, while all the tiny print on a commercial diskette
envelope
punctiliously requires a great deal of those who would open it,
few who read
those provisos follow them to the letter. And yet, the software
business
remains a very healthy sector of the American economy.
Why is this? Because people seem to eventually buy the
software they really
use. Once a program becomes central to your work, you want
the latest
version of it, the best support, the actual manuals, all privileges
attached to
ownership. Such practical considerations will, in the absence of
working law,
become more and more important in getting paid for what might
easily be
obtained for nothing.
I do think that some software is being purchased in the service
of ethics or
the abstract awareness that the failure to buy it will result in its
not being
produced any longer, but I'm going to leave those motivators
aside. While I
believe that the failure of law will almost certainly result in a
compensating
re-emergence of ethics as the ordering template of society, this
is a belief I
don't have room to support here.
Instead, I think that, as in the case cited above, compensation
for soft
products will be driven primarily by practical considerations,
all of them
consistent with the true properties of digital information, where
the value
lies in it, and how it can be both manipulated and protected by
technology.
While the conundrum remains a conundrum, I can begin to see
the directions
from which solutions may emerge, based in part on broadening
those
practical solutions which are already in practice.
Relationship and Its Tools
I believe one idea is central to understanding liquid commerce:
Information
economics, in the absence of objects, will be based more on
relationship than
possession.
One existing model for the future conveyance of intellectual
property is real-
time performance, a medium currently used only in theater,
music, lectures,
stand-up comedy, and pedagogy. I believe the concept of
performance will
expand to include most of the information economy, from
multicasted soap
operas to stock analysis. In these instances, commercial
exchange will be
more like ticket sales to a continuous show than the purchase of
discrete
bundles of that which is being shown.
The other existing, model, of course, is service. The entire
professional class -
doctors, lawyers, consultants, architects, and so on - are already
being paid
directly for their intellectual property. Who needs copyright
when you're on
a retainer?
In fact, until the late 18th century this model was applied to
much of what is
now copyrighted. Before the industrialization of creation,
writers,
composers, artists, and the like produced their products in the
private
service of patrons. Without objects to distribute in a mass
market, creative
people will return to a condition somewhat like this, except that
they will
serve many patrons, rather than one.
We can already see the emergence of companies which base
their existence
on supporting and enhancing the soft property they create rather
than
selling it by the shrink-wrapped piece or embedding it in
widgets.
Trip Hawkins's new company for creating and licensing
multimedia tools,
3DO, is an example of what I'm talking about. 3DO doesn't
intend to produce
any commercial software or consumer devices. Instead, it will
act as a kind of
private standards setting body, mediating among software and
device
creators who will be their licensees. It will provide a point of
commonality
for relationships between a broad spectrum of entities.
In any case, whether you think of yourself as a service provider
or a
performer, the future protection of your intellectual property
will depend on
your ability to control your relationship to the market - a
relationship which
will most likely live and grow over a period of time.
The value of that relationship will reside in the quality of
performance, the
uniqueness of your point of view, the validity of your expertise,
its relevance
to your market, and, underlying everything, the ability of that
market to
access your creative services swiftly, conveniently, and
interactively.
Interaction and Protection
Direct interaction will provide a lot of intellectual property
protection in the
future, and, indeed, already has. No one knows how many
software pirates
have bought legitimate copies of a program after calling its
publisher for
technical support and offering some proof of purchase, but I
would guess the
number is very high.
The same kind of controls will be applicable to "question and
answer"
relationships between authorities (or artists) and those who seek
their
expertise. Newsletters, magazines, and books will be
supplemented by the
ability of their subscribers to ask direct questions of authors.
Interactivity will be a billable commodity even in the absence
of authorship.
As people move into the Net and increasingly get their
information directly
from its point of production, unfiltered by centralized media,
they will
attempt to develop the same interactive ability to probe reality
that only
experience has provided them in the past. Live access to these
distant "eyes
and ears" will be much easier to cordon than access to static
bundles of
stored but easily reproducible information.
In most cases, control will be based on restricting access to the
freshest,
highest bandwidth information. It will be a matter of defining
the ticket, the
venue, the performer, and the identity of the ticket holder,
definitions which
I believe will take their forms from technology, not law. In most
cases, the
defining technology will be cryptography.
Crypto Bottling
Cryptography, as I've said perhaps too many times, is the
"material" from
which the walls, boundaries - and bottles - of cyberspace will be
fashioned.
Of course there are problems with cryptography or any other
purely
technical method of property protection. It has always appeared
to me that
the more security you hide your goods behind, the more likely
you are to turn
your sanctuary into a target. Having come from a place where
people leave
their keys in their cars and don't even have keys to their houses,
I remain
convinced that the best obstacle to crime is a society with its
ethics intact.
While I admit that this is not the kind of society most of us live
in, I also
believe that a social over reliance on protection by barricades
rather than
conscience will eventually wither the latter by turning intrusion
and theft
into a sport, rather than a crime. This is already occurring in the
digital
domain as is evident in the activities of computer crackers.
Furthermore, I would argue that initial efforts to protect digital
copyright by
copy protection contributed to the current condition in which
most
otherwise ethical computer users seem morally untroubled by
their
possession of pirated software.
Instead of cultivating among the newly computerized a sense of
respect for
the work of their fellows, early reliance on copy protection led
to the
subliminal notion that cracking into a software package
somehow "earned"
one the right to use it. Limited not by conscience but by
technical skill, many
soon felt free to do whatever they could get away with. This
will continue to
be a potential liability of the encryption of digitized commerce.
Furthermore, it's cautionary to remember that copy protection
was rejected
by the market in most areas. Many of the upcoming efforts to
use
cryptography-based protection schemes will probably suffer the
same fate.
People are not going to tolerate much that makes computers
harder to use
than they already are without any benefit to the user.
Nevertheless, encryption has already demonstrated a certain
blunt utility.
New subscriptions to various commercial satellite TV services
skyrocketed
recently after their deployment of more robust encryption of
their feeds.
This, despite a booming backwoods trade in black decoder
chips, conducted
by folks who'd look more at home running moonshine than
cracking code.
Another obvious problem with encryption as a global solution is
that once
something has been unscrambled by a legitimate licensee, it
may be available
to massive reproduction.
In some instances, reproduction following decryption may not
be a problem.
Many soft products degrade sharply in value with time. It may
be that the
only real interest in such products will be among those who
have purchased
the keys to immediacy.
Furthermore, as software becomes more modular and
distribution moves
online, it will begin to metamorphose in direct interaction with
its user base.
Discontinuous upgrades will smooth into a constant process of
incremental
improvement and adaptation, some of it manmade and some of
it arising
through genetic algorithms. Pirated copies of software may
become too
static to have much value to anyone.
Even in cases such as images, where the information is expected
to remain
fixed, the unencrypted file could still be interwoven with code
which could
continue to protect it by a wide variety of means.
In most of the schemes I can project, the file would be "alive"
with
permanently embedded software that could "sense" the
surrounding
conditions and interact with them. For example, it might contain
code that
could detect the process of duplication and cause it to self-
destruct.
Other methods might give the file the ability to "phone home"
through the
Net to its original owner. The continued integrity of some files
might require
periodic "feeding" with digital cash from their host, which they
would then
relay back to their authors.
Of course files that possess the independent ability to
communicate
upstream sound uncomfortably like the Morris Internet Worm.
"Live" files do
have a certain viral quality. And serious privacy issues would
arise if
everyone's computer were packed with digital spies.
The point is that cryptography will enable protection
technologies that will
develop rapidly in the obsessive competition that has always
existed between
lock-makers and lock-breakers.
But cryptography will not be used simply for making locks. It is
also at the
heart of both digital signatures and the aforementioned digital
cash, both of
which I believe will be central to the future protection of
intellectual
property.
I believe that the generally acknowledged failure of the
shareware model in
software had less to do with dishonesty than with the simple
inconvenience
of paying for shareware. If the payment process can be
automated, as digital
cash and signature will make possible, I believe that soft
product creators
will reap a much higher return from the bread they cast upon the
waters of
cyberspace.
Moreover, they will be spared much of the overhead presently
attached to
the marketing, manufacture, sales, and distribution of
information products,
whether those products are computer programs, books, CDs, or
motion
pictures. This will reduce prices and further increase the
likelihood of
noncompulsory payment.
But of course there is a fundamental problem with a system that
requires,
through technology, payment for every access to a particular
expression. It
defeats the original Jeffersonian purpose of seeing that ideas
were available
to everyone regardless of their economic station. I am not
comfortable with a
model that will restrict inquiry to the wealthy.
An Economy of Verbs
The future forms and protections of intellectual property are
densely
obscured at this entrance to the Virtual Age. Nevertheless, I can
make (or
VIEW COMMENTS
SPONSORED STORIES
reiterate) a few flat statements that I earnestly believe won't
look too silly in
50 years.
In the absence of the old containers, almost everything we think
we know
about intellectual property is wrong. We're going to have to
unlearn it.
We're going to have to look at information as though we'd never
seen the
stuff before.
The protections that we will develop will rely far more on ethics
and
technology than on law.
Encryption will be the technical basis for most intellectual
property
protection. (And should, for many reasons, be made more
widely
available.)
The economy of the future will be based on relationship rather
than
possession. It will be continuous rather than sequential.
And finally, in the years to come, most human exchange will be
virtual
rather than physical, consisting not of stuff but the stuff of
which dreams
are made. Our future business will be conducted in a world
made more of
verbs than nouns.
#MAGAZINE-2.03
POWERED BY OUTBRAIN
https://www.wired.com/1994/03/economy-ideas/#
https://www.wired.com/tag/magazine-2.03/
TOPHATTER
It's Like Amazon, but Everything Sells in 90 Seconds
SENIOR SAVER
New York: Say Goodbye To Your Mortgage If You Have No
Missed Payments
WORK+MONEY
Surprising Facts About Meghan Markle
QUARTILE MAGIC
How Passive Solar Design Is Saving The Earth One Building At
A Time
SMART SAVER ONLINE
New York: Gov't May Pay Off Your Mortgage If You Have No
Missed Payments
MORE BUSINESS
https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=d9EAozV3dfVUmTv
i0wg89lsEAxCLhqx6cnDgXKe_tu_cffhwFwdVUVqXiDqTfnmF
NIuLU9kkABIB_0ZGSTIMP5sZWNuyZPtTnF5fyhOHLBfSuI4U
uqRZMlKRyNjmkkAko0_hBy-v1Yk7rZorOytzcO9AqWeC2-
pW7ywNS02a1Wf4nRRbt1wMg-
mNb0HlizDuTkitLsc8U76vXf1gtgxxjGJfNxQqEORWSGjPWVJ
YfjpEwp4BjMMseu-l6mlj-
1ZTnmBMmSqSd_JV4vNBHHvtXzn_qH66cT8CFH0Yfo68lpJX
hH_qlipYnUWx01_R9ye7UU5heIdbIg3fQP4lVPg6YoXmmUrxP
wOep2-
yEE0bo8tct1xntynWuBcO4Vg4e2VyqdK7fIajVMJy3UgfnBSkJt
2Egnz6QUPic5IhUkAHWckuVljnkEH8ixMx37tiuQ_D4ZzJRn7z
MNNke9IakU5q7EcFqcydQjd28_qstg_CMpVya4Hg5IEEHmLwj
mDly9iYbb7wKTQ91Cea43-Yv9znOLbBfIzH-C4VehtFmmTb-
nX0Ldl-
4vnSIK5T3qV9C8onTd5Pzl8pjlF4wepOTserFz_cjWxhxmhwOY
e4JeUKy3-
nbCVhtRZ529TSt88IshhdxW_tUjj6hNjkHVTbo1Ry80PXu_uf9C
kwVjx9NSgz40pPX8HhZcOsZtE2qrrpW5QbHwe0vBvX39xMW
6nCdOD5u4-j17-
T6qmbO9YekZljRnkReMymGGVENicYI4R4Ube_LYKJisv7mjh
SG6Mq3qnBTMYrHKM8a6mvTA0s9_DrgRjWDhDBoajtIRRcW
rLtLrqu69hKVn2UV8EIUzQH5nMeaKiNq8m-
NeVE0XElZ66UKXAqRpoXi_UJkI2zw5WL4KwhcNP2xkxi3At0
HuvANNSb3g&c=4f08fb37&v=3
https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=8Cau-
RxMlDUx1Wd5WCukWObaL0Zcreig327FVAFJLqg6_MynXVw
tKO6t8oqe1C_DjYKkUgX1ye2HSUUExKik7YVDUGUuvSNuK
N9m8dGXSvpdk7u2GSXZM9vbAMiReFwj4b59T0icXZ9wcfwP
Q7JLJXIbDQdGmVwkWJ9t62tet1-izmOp0i-
2V_r0e0sEwSekz0TsGdjXEDj1yDdbLEM5ThHMAitwFi69idgAl
hOeV1eF2xvVI2xRm6ArE2jBiCr7BfmINUV0tiFQ5LbI-
Bf8dWUqPCfSwqX04ym0RGLtX9NnCtRnriHH2k7_zovioD_t1S
AueaiRnP3vNLwyEr_hKoieR4_yLlbU6jY-
r52JQaYwg8oVS3hOMe23QXsnPA8pBtI9XJ2z_RhCV8VER1l6
zVjfDUAVQuvWyNZTwFkPiPQ9h6J78jniXsR0nm-
kljt1KQAPw8v2fLC8-MRcQS4Y3aF2pONq4nUYIa7y62D5-
XLjJYqa6tn6A_iQDrdX8WtvZS8Nkdq5v_JcrjtkEIA5GaMTcHyf
hbSJKA0Mwl7XDrp6oK4MGDaQ26sFBT3oKkD63H-
NbmcPKh8f5ZrYl-
6q61i0bW3F_w8Id6GtEPzNBoz4uYq_uQEFndIZl_u02kv8qPwH
8LthnISo_edIQLQx1_hvXloEZUbqBDYnTcc5gmgvaYqUMW-
K2yEFB9MBsWCGC8NG4GOQRwMXkDLtl2o7dXBE0n-
0RwJoM0ksF-D-b22T0KDJuQmaQ-
w89Vs90OjTd7hv1Ob2JHDjCtAOpI5NyYB5hIu03Oqzp5oqalW
O-rcwZh5Hdx20yanFJLY_paf-5ng7_mAmgDojj2Rwnc-
zdbK7vXCrDRu5rWwZFnkwHVM7anD89IFAVSzWbs5fQ6ngoy
xZN3BN_EEcDmxnAzEE1w&c=a3a44300&v=3
https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=hS9oDO9LnK_UpYl
NPp0lElkkEKskb4PC3YocIO5K3AZuHQ196eKS0rIwD3E_kqe2
Yjirzujj_T1fdAPXZvprcnq1sjzP31kLfeQGqHBoit7dsk9dqKF40
PiiCSmwX07BqL-M4vxs-
qqB6tCelPmxoFer7ivuI3hGvmaY8zzuJNKEuW3rB6SJWnnp1D
LkoWB7J8NowyGC14_LhpPa1hRqo1qhppgzFm3Quhivhk8P6S1
Yj_BZX8Fnr_U1aDh8YJu5dA4Ve4NnAEQxXiDXHsc7570aTfv
emgNQhwojZjRN_mJzH-
wBArHq2P8HuuB65uf2LtjWnreSEBNUzzM8Yp0P6MSbrsCgaO
1hdLvO72xuiDtWSXg7WxJjbEI9_Fo4qTL6KfJYyw8EmX6XJhx
1bnhzMIV3Ad9m8lP_fEWJubX_UEWKBw9Qt8jKCrPPy9X_Q_
WKJS7IiFu5nZK7qJA2bda6ZGTBxcG478LfnVZ48IwItbfQrSHt
pdf-
yoAPckiYUfSbjUhISycFHbhlCtmj_FzKw2B4sYyw4vsL1T3y1h
p2owzY0gL7U8b5RbueyIfvc5TOyNoYRuxdOP1sFipxARq7qmI
MWSuzttwkV1SexA8p5N4vkDKTgX9aq-
y3yOqdR4hFmMtijiIGjmg6Zj-
daKJSflxTtZjO0QTYoFRLc9ZMAYNM2-
T6qkLrjZ073KatA8kTPMH9PIYD8sFJy4WQm-
cDvioOxCZadtHzf6G9oEBvS2T0IeQD3BQE1Vl2DU89a1FLDJ
VNIlVApoUnxPh-
w96lrrWaCHQhx4moB4Gp1fxAiYoA400LRb5gd4AVPBTvWXJ
CG-YSLAPw5CZZoC1hzNe0q-
818dIfd3Eo2DgKG4JMwBbkMtVZyVoA03SgeC18IGhz&c=6bc
edd8b&v=3
https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=T0jz3vARtLAMJFSF
NDiNCgDQOY9SdkLER0Wat7WZFVvnOibug3rMZj0Hck0SfSd
H4uqeHI4wZMIMMeLcyjLnrRqzXOgdrYEEtjILHqz98uxb5mF
MMT0-
n5cZ6ROlPhISSx4EhSCjlg2QWn5u1kpdzDlo2lT7DP_Cw01QSj
6Axg6e9_iF090yFm4OnQcB4aHQ_NVnXxxbkgfWaHoTr9bCur
qi71X3hUtBrvDe7zYhecX0y39SMjypWCGohEk-
5ffcgwbGCssq5mOXAuL0yLjxo2XQ2CqgEbK5ELgrKZ2lH4Sv
S0nQ3Fy5tBUTc3zhLiXk4-
OMGTKR8Ch92jxNT5q8Epo5zjVsNVpGjH8VovXVQ0GlhpDPu
1P61pm37N-
eputdIiHwfroeBX8D5y62JJwHs8ggH0wEFWePP29uOmO73Npi
eckCQVma0uQpAHLqMAEISC1rEcGsVkPKS-
3LTGeqG0dAbaWVhiFxzTSTHY97Mw5ww8BsT9E1n5cxdLsD
B3bb79DcvF0G5kZfFmdzDQ1BfvThrKxZ6jHwQuSoRL8D2ES2
nDcYQBvPl7rqg2FQ_-
QsdwdlibzXfv2Q7pdscPt4wjURUi06RCOMACmLawksvi4JMuL
iiK4j0Xpt_KpipL62LMCVSX70zUuwG1DXJ22RCWD-
JvWoJp8rPLT20L4Jy54SdIJdVVzEWlB_qEZPyRiFcqG9L7mXE
V9ZrTvSaY7AudlMg6QGMxPBPYltmfnBIC1Iz8oRClGiqWKqf
u6B1JZMFhl60wLVavZ71KK8ts-
HAGj2QMWEC9bQw_qxyQqW4iC7t6AZK-
iVBZsHewqAyqfzXFeAqevZyfck9Wi8N7HLID3jW5jnH6P3bMi
ug5CKkEE3HYYpLSXr4a37dxS2v7NR&c=661a825e&v=3
https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=JfRai3gDX_ePTh2Y
dpjc3Pf03PKZAX2ohI6zk3udwyExh2bmGSDp0CbxFS4Gxypwv
X_TpmCPQi8sx3YMzGjAqcQsX0ozgzcf9afMdcjQm41O1fzH0Q
HebKAlvNxXCIiEvo8vuCwAn6SKv58euKKgCm5LZo2W1FeHS
Vpa2etxot3ybYXBq3ZABKDFzQwsemnQYSWvmErwoyGA7vV
IHNKOLy7DxMsFXMeTrI2wTjHer3ufKUB86AMJi7ZbH2jECY
nBTNzBuwFHPT0uicaT3MI3PL6IoPdCgrfl1NkmnN-
BPXB21UnEuowQEGDQhMnfMKkRKW6DlkSxQwtU8TRhHrb
Ea-ddDN6tPemXdE-mvP1YhFN8_jnDNWxcNI-
CUrcdt06TeR4TSPGf9AcBp481h6KK8haqAKAIfvO2sscfrcyIb4
1gLDFcMz-sW4aeQs9LWVAhzXkgySctDV-
Ov6fag08iaqfdB0zHax1uvv1Oiud_JVGQa3JKQwF9XG7KnIIM-
heUCdTw5RI2gw-TZLOMfc6S-
VizJ_Jwxei3JWWL_xVZC2mcjc97SEmEe8yOHVibSqraw_iJYo
KuxdQc9t3zRPqCxXNwdHHaoofB4A33j-
3ve4Yhua4ZjSfxNSYBHYK796M_xyEZ9CoKfmfhhvGWQVtxI
N_Kgnq-
tZa9SbPWxIcOPnSZMs538vvMt7ISE5gf6YcsXQWLmdGv-
hhHHPMvoTw4QRPM-oqVb8D7yPsD7Iir88uC7EeWTjp-
fjN0HhTQpakJdM8Bh_8wX6KbFHqaT3tBvjU2uIvmDGTRGI10
7eYkqbAEYeDXhYgHQ7mV9NFFJj7GHVN8_mi6sY2dLpmg6b
t7diQgrMovfmUqAZddtrKJ1XhQp_L_0op7yirI1f02DFTM&c=d
c55e69a&v=3
https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over-
timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/
Google, Alibaba Spar Over Timeline for 'Quantum Supremacy'
T E C H R I V A L R Y
TOM SIMONITE
Congress' Latest Move to Extend Copyright Is Misguided
W I R E D O P I N I O N
LAWRENCE LESSIG
https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over-
timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/
https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over-
timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/
https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over-
timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/
https://www.wired.com/author/tom-simonite/
https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend-
copyright-protection-is-misguided/
https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend-
copyright-protection-is-misguided/
https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend-
copyright-protection-is-misguided/
https://www.wired.com/author/lawrence-lessig/
https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance-
against-facebooks-death-star/
Kik Founder Plots a Rebel Alliance Against Facebook
C R Y P T O B A T T L E
ERIN GRIFFITH
What Happened to Facebook's Grand Plan to Wire the World?
B A C K C H A N N E L
JESSI HEMPEL
https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance-
against-facebooks-death-star/
https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance-
against-facebooks-death-star/
https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance-
against-facebooks-death-star/
https://www.wired.com/author/erin-griffith/
https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks-
grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/
https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks-
grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/
https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks-
grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/
https://www.wired.com/author/jessi-hempel/
https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical-
guard-rails-around-ai/
Tech Firms Move to Put Ethical Guard Rails Around AI
M A C H I N E L E A R N I N G
TOM SIMONITE
Senate Votes to Save Net Neutrality, but Hurdles Remain
I N T E R N E T R U L E S
KLINT FINLEY
https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical-
guard-rails-around-ai/
https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical-
guard-rails-around-ai/
https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical-
guard-rails-around-ai/
https://www.wired.com/author/tom-simonite/
https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save-
net-neutrality/
https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save-
net-neutrality/
https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save-
net-neutrality/
https://www.wired.com/author/klint-finley/
GET OUR NEWSLETTER
WIRED’s biggest stories delivered to your inbox.
Enter your email
FOLLOW US ON PINTEREST
See what's inspiring us.
SUBMIT
FOLLOW
https://www.wired.com/newsletter
https://www.wired.com/newsletter
https://pinterest.com/wired
https://pinterest.com/wired
https://www.facebook.com/wired
http://www.twitter.com/wired
https://pinterest.com/wired
https://www.wired.com/
SUBSCRIBE ADVERTISE
SITE MAP PRESS CENTER
FAQ ACCESSIBILITY HELP
CUSTOMER CARE CONTACT US
SECUREDROP T-SHIRT COLLECTION
NEWSLETTER WIRED STAFF
JOBS RSS
CNMN Collection
Use of this site constitutes acceptance of our user agreement
(effective 3/21/12) and privacy policy (effective
3/21/12). Affiliate link policy. Your California privacy rights.
The material on this site may not be reproduced,
distributed, transmitted, cached or otherwise used, except with
the prior written permission of Condé Nast.
http://www.youtube.com/wired
https://instagram.com/wired
https://www.wired.com/subscribe/
https://www.wired.com/wired-advertising/
https://www.wired.com/sitemap/
https://www.wired.com/about/press/
https://www.wired.com/about/faq/
https://www.wired.com/about/accessibility-help/
https://subscriptions.wired.com/pubs/N3/WIR/Register.jsp?cds_
page_id=175371&amp;cds_mag_code=WIR&amp;id=142375754
7774&amp;lsid=50431012277019467&amp;vid=1
https://www.wired.com/about/feedback/
https://www.wired.com/securedrop/
https://subscribe.wired.com/subscribe/wired/109426?source=Nat
iveFooter
https://www.wired.com/services/newsletters/demographics/
https://www.wired.com/wired-staff/
https://www.wired.com/about/wired-jobs/
https://www.wired.com/about/rss_feeds/
https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy
https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy#privacypolicy
https://www.wired.com/2015/11/affiliate-link-policy/
https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy#privacypolicy-
california
https://www.condenast.com/reprints-permissions
3 A r t i c l e s L e f t Subscribe now. Sign In
https://www.wired.com/go/failsafe
https://www.wired.com/account/sign-in/
Questions:
1.On April 30, the Pew Research Center published the most
recent results of their ongoing Internet & American Life Project
survey, suggesting that a “declining majority of online adults
say the internet has been good for society.” After reading the
full report at Pewinternet.org,
a.Analyze and develop one of the reasons cited by the survey
respondents within the context of the class reading list.
b.Evaluate the extent to which the survey data reflects the
popular and academic discourse concerning the status of the
internet.
2.Are mass media conceptions of audience still useful in the
internet age? Argue how either Walter Lippmann’s “The World
Outside and the Pictures in Our Heads” or Stuart Hall’s
“Encoding/Decoding” can be adapted to consider new media
audiences.
3.Identify how the liberatory potential of the internet is framed
in two of the class readings, making sure to discuss the major
points of agreement and disagreement between authors. Choose
between: Yochai Benkler; Zeynep Tufekci; Cass Sunstein; and
John Parry Barlow.
4.Using at least two of the class readings, explain why
algorithms have been identified as having an important role in
the production and consumption of online media.
5.Have recent political events demonstrated the radical impact
of social media on the political process, or not? Explain your
position. In doing so, argue against the position of at least one
of the class readings or videos.

T h eG u l t u r a l S t u d i e sR e a d e rEdited.docx

  • 1.
    T h e Gu l t u r a l S t u d i e s R e a d e r Edited by S I M O N D U R I N G EI London and New York 6 stuart nau E N C O D I N G i . D E C O D I N G model has been criticized for its linearity - sender/message/receiver - for its concentration on the level of message exchange and for the absence of a structured conception of the different moments as a complex structure of relations. But it is also possible (and useftrl) to ttrinl of this process in terms of a structure produced and sustained tfuough the articulation of linked but distinctive moments - productiory circulation, distribution/consumption, reproduction. This would be to think of the process as a 'complex structure in dominance', sustained tfuough the
  • 2.
    articulation of conlectedpractices, each of which, however, retains its distinctiveness and has its own specific modality, its own forms ald conditions of existence. The 'obiect' of these practices is meanings and messages in the form of sign-vehicles of a specific icind organized, like any form of commurf- cation or language, through the operation of codes within the syntag- matic chain of a discourse. The apparatuses, relations and practices of production thus issue, at a certain moment (the moment of ,productiorr,/ circulation') in the form of symbolic vehicles constituted within the rules of 'language'. It is in this discursive form that the circulation of the 'product' takes place. The process thus requires, at the production end, its material instruments - its 'means' - as well as its own sets of social (production) relations - the organization and combination of practices within media apparatuses. But it is in the discursizte form that the circulation of the product takes place, as well as its distribution to different audiences. Once accomplished, the discourse must then be translated - transformed, again - into social practices if the circuit is to be both completed and effective. If no 'meaning' is taken, there can be
  • 3.
    no 'consumption'. Ifthe meaning is not articulated in practice, it has no effect. The value of this approach is that while each of the moments, in articulation, is necessary to the circujt as a whole, no one moment can fully guarantee the next moment with which it is articulated. Since each has its specific modality and conditions of existence, each can constitute its own break or interruption of the 'passage of forms' on whose conti- nuity the flow of effective production (that is, 'reproductionl) depends. Thus while in no way wanting to limit research to 'following only those leads which emerge from content analysis', we must recognize that the discursive form of the message has a privileged position in the communicative exchange (from the viewpoint of circulation), and that the moments of 'encoding' and 'decoding', though only 'relativeiy autonomous' in relation to the communicative process as a whole, are detnminnte moments. A 'raw' historical event cannot, in that form, be Encoding, decoding EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION Stuart Hall's influential essay offers a densely theoretical account of how
  • 4.
    messages are producedand disseminated, referring particularly to television. He suggests a four-stage theory of communication: production, circulation, use (which here he calls distribution or consumption), and reproduction" For him each stage is 'relatively autonomous' from the others. This means that the coding of a message does control its reception but not transparentty - each stage has its own determining limits and possibilities. The concept ot relative autonomy allows him to argue that polysemy is not the same as pluralism: messages are not open to any interpretation or use whatsoever- just because each stage in the circuit limits possibilities in ttJe next. In actual social existence, Hall goes on to argue, messages have a 'complex structure of dominance' because at each stage they are ,imprinled' by institutional power relations. Furthermore, a message can only be received at a particular stage it it is recognizable or appropriate - though there is space for a message to be used or understood at least somewhat against the grain. This means that power relations at the point ot production, tor example, will loosely fit those at the point of consumption. In this way, the communication circuit is also a circuit which reproduces a Dattern of domination. This analysis allows Hall to insert a semiotic paradigm into a
  • 5.
    social framework, clearing theway both for further textualist and ethnographic work. His essay has been particutarly important as a basis on which tieldwork like David Morley's has proceeded. Fufther reading: Hall 1977,1980; Morley i 980, 1999. S.D. Traditionally, mass-communications research has concepfualized the process of communication in terms of a circulation circuit or loop. This S T U A R T H A L L Eansmitted by, say, a-television newscast' Events can only be signified Jihin the aural-visual forms of the televisual discourse' In the moment when a historical event passes under the sign of discourse, it is subject to all the complex formal 'rules' by which language signifies' To Put it oaradoxically, the event must become a 'story' before it can become a iommunicatioe eoent. In that moment the formal sub-rules of discourse are 'in dominance', without, of course, subordinating out of
  • 6.
    existence the historical eventso signified, the social relations in which the rules are set to work or the social and political consequences of the event having been signified in this way. The 'message form' is the necessary 'form of appearance' of the event in its passage from source to receiver. Thus the transposition into and out of the 'message form' (or the mode of s)'rnbolic exchange) is not a random'moment', which we can take up or ignore at our convenience. The 'message form' is a determinate moment; though, at another level, it comprises the surface movements of the communications system only and requires, at another stage, to be integrated into the social relations of the communication process as a whole, of which it forrns only a part. From this general perspective, we may cmdely characterize the television communicative process as follows. The institutional structur€s of broadcasting, with their practices and networks of production, their organized relations and technical infrastructures, are required to Pro- duce a programme. Production, here, constructs the message. In one sense, then, the chcuit begins here. Of course, the production process is not without its 'discursive' aspect: it, too, is frarned throughout by
  • 7.
    meanings and ideas:knowledge-in-use concerning the routines of pro- duction, historically defined technical skills, professional ideologies, institutional knowledge, definitions and assumptions, assumptions about the audience and so on frame the constitution of the programme through this production structure. Further, though the production skuctures of television odginate the television discourse, they do not constitute a dosed system. They draw topics, treatments, agendas, events, personnel, images of the audience, 'definitions of the situationj from other sources and other discursive formations within the wider socio-cultural and political structure of which they are a differentiated part. Philip Elliott has expressed this point succinctly, within a more traditional framework, in his discussion of the way in which the audience is both the 'source' and the 'receiver' of the television message. Thus - to borrow Marx's terms - circulation and reception are, indeed, 'moments' of the production process in television and are reincorpor- E N C O D I N G . D E C O D I N G ated, via a number of skewed and structured 'feedbacks', into the production process itself. The consumption or reception of the television
  • 8.
    message is thusalso itself a 'moment' of the production process in its larger sense, though the latter is 'predominant' because it is the 'point of departure for the realization' of the message. Production and reception of the television message are not, therefore, identical, but they are related: they are differentiated moments within the totality formed by the social relations of the communicative process as a whole. At a certain point, however, the broadcasting structures must yield encoded messages in the form of a meaningful discourse. The institution-societal relations of production must pass under the discur- sive rules of language for its product to be'realized'. This initiates a further differentiated moment, in which the formal rules of discourse and language are in dominance. Before this message can have an 'effecf (however defined), satisfy a 'need' or be put to a 'use', it must first be appropriated as a meaningful discourse and be meaningfully decoded. It is this set of decoded meanings which 'have an effect', influence, entertain, instruct or persuade, with very complex perceptual, cogni- tive, emotional, ideological or behavioural consequences. In a 'determi- nate' moment the structure employs a code and yields a 'message': at another determinate moment the 'message', via its decodings,
  • 9.
    issues into the structureof social practices. We are now fully aware that this re- entry into the practices of audience reception and 'use' cannot be understood in simple behavioural terms. The typical processes ident- ified in positivistic research on isolated elements - effects, uses, 'gratifi- cations' - are themselves framed by structures of understanding, as well as being produced by social and economic relations, which shape their 'realizationi at the reception end of the chain and which permit the meanings signified in the discourse to be transposed into practice or consciousness (to acquire social use value or political effectivity). Clearly, what we have labelled in the diagram @elow) 'meaning strucfures 1' and 'meaning structures 2' may not be the same. They do not constitute an'immediate identif. The codes of encoding and decoding may not be perfectly symmetrical. The degrees of symmetry - that is, the degrees of 'understanding' and 'misunderstanding' in the communicative exchange - depend on the degrees of symmetry/asyrrr metry (relations of equivalence) established between the positions of the 'personifications', encoder-producer and decoder-receiver. But this in tum depends on the degrees of identity/non-identity between the codes
  • 10.
    which perfectly orimperfectly transmit, interrupt or systematically S T U A R T H A L L ,r'/'^"#tml:;*X , encodilS ,/ mearung ,/ structures 1 frameworks of knowledge relations of production technical infrastructure decoding '. mearun8 structures 2 frameworks of knowledge relations of production technical
  • 11.
    infrastructure distort what hasbeen transmitted. The lack of fit between the codes has a great deal to do with the structural differences of relation and position between broadcasters. and audiences, but it also has something to do with the aslanmetry between the codes of 'source' and 'receiver' at the moment of transformation into and out of the discursive form. What are called 'distortions' or 'misunderstandings' adse preciseiy fromthe lack of equioalencebetween the two sides in the commuricative exchange. Once again, this defines the 'relative autonomy', but 'determinateness', of the entry and exit of the message in its discursive moments. The application of this rudimentary paradigm has already begun to transform our ulderstanding of the older term, television 'content'. We are just beginning to see how it might also transform our understanding of audience reception, 'reading' and response as well. Beginnings and endings have been announced in communications research before, so we must be cautious. But there seems some ground for thinking that a new and exciting phase in so-called audience research, of a quite new kind, may be opening up. At either end of the communicative chain the
  • 12.
    use of thesemiotic paradigm promises to dispel the lingering behaviour- ism which has dogged mass-media research for so long, especially in its approach to content. Though we know the television programme is not a behavioural input, like a tap on the knee cap, it seems to have been atnost impossible for traditional researchers to conceptualize the corr- municative process without lapsing into one or other variant of low- flying behaviourism. We know, as Gerbner has remarked, that representations of violence on the TV screen 'are not violence but E N C O D I N G , D E C O D I N G messages about violence': but we have continued to research the ques- tion of violence, for example, as iI we were unable to comprehend this epistemological distinction. The televisual sign is a complex one. It is itseu constituted by the combination of two types of discourse, visual and aural. Moreover, it is an iconic sign, in Peirce's terminology, because 'it possesses some of the properties of the thing represented'. This is a point which has led to a great deal of confusion and has provided the site of intense controversy in the study of visual language. Since the visual discourse translates a
  • 13.
    three-dimensional world intotwo-dimensional planes, it cannot of corrse, be the referent or concept it signifies. The dog in the film can bark but it cannot bite! Reality exists outside language, but it is con- stantly mediated by and through language: and what we can know and say has to be produced in and through discourse. Dscursive 'knowl- edge' is the product not of the transparent representation of the 'real' in language but of the articulation of language on real relations and con- ditions. Thus there is no intelligible discourse without the operation of a code. Iconic signs are therefore coded signs too - even if the codes here work differently from those of other signs. There is no degree zero in language. Naturalism arrd'realism'- the apparent fidelity of the rep- resentation to the thing or concept represented - is the result, the effect, of a cefain specific articulation of language on the 'real'. It is the result of a discursive practice. Certain codes may, of course, be so widely distributed in a specific language comrnunity or culture, and be learned at so early an age, that they appear not to be constructed - the effect of an articulation between srgn and referent - but to be 'naturally' given. Simple visual signs
  • 14.
    aPpear to haveachieved a 'near-universality' in this sense: though evidence remains that even apparently 'natural' visual codes are culfure- specific. However, this does not mean that no codes have intervened; rather, that the codes have been profo lundly ruturalized. The operation of naturalized codes reveals not the transpatencv and ,naturalness, of language but the depth, the habituatior, and the near- universality of the codes in use. They produce apparently 'natural, recognitions. This has the (ideological) effect of concealing the practices of coding which are present. But we must not be fooled by appearances. Actually, what naturalized codes demonstrate is the degree of habituation produced when there is a fundamental alignment and reciprocity - an achieved equivalence - between the encoding and decoding sides of an exchange of meanings. The functioning of the codes on the decoding side will S T U A F | T H A L L frequently assume the status of naturalized perceDtions, This leads us to think that the visual sign for 'cow' actually r:s (raiher than represents) lhe anirnal, cow. But if we thhk of the visual representation of a
  • 15.
    cow in a manualon animal husbandry - and, even more, of the linguistic sign 'cow' - we can see that both, in different degrees, are albitrury wlth respect to the concept of the animal they represent. The articulation of an arbitrary sign - whether visual or verbal - with the concept of a referent is the product not of nature but of convention, and the conven- tionalism of discourses requires the intervention, the support, of codes. Thus Eco has argued that iconic signs 'look like obiects in the real world because they reproduce the conditions (that is, the codes) of perception in the viewer'. These 'conditions of perception' are, however, the result of a highly coded, even if vtutually unconscious, set of operations - decodings. This is as true of the photographic or televisual image as it is of any other sign. Iconic signs are, however, particularly r,llnerable to being 'read' as natural because visual codes of perception are very widely distributed and because this type of sign is less arbitrary than a linguistic sign: the linguistic sign, 'cow', possesses none of the properties of the thing represented, whereas the visual sign appears to possess some of those properties. This may help us to clarify a confusion in current linguistic
  • 16.
    theory and to defineprecisely how some key terms are being used in this article. Lingnistic theory frequently employs the distinction 'denotation' and 'connotation'. The term 'denotation' is widely equated with the literal meaning of a sign: because this literal meaning is almost univer- sally recognized, especially when visual discourse is being employed, 'denotation' has often been confused with a literal transcription of 'reality'in language - and thus with a 'natural sign', one pioduced without the interqention of a code. 'Connotation', on the other hand, is employed simply to refer to less fixed and therefore more conventiona- Iized and changeable, associative meanings, which clearly vary frorn instance to instance and therefore must depend on the intervention of codes. We do not use the distinction - denotation/connotation - in this way. From our point of view, the distinction is an analytic one only . It is useful, in analysis, to be able to apply a rough rule of thumb which distinguishes those aspects of a sign which appear to be taken, in any language community at any point in time, as its 'literal' meaning (deno- tation) from the more associative meanings for the sign which it is
  • 17.
    possible to generate(connotation). But analytic distinctions must not be E N C O O I N G , D E C O D I N G confused with distinctions in the real world. There will be very few instances in which signs organized in a discourse sig ly only their 'literal' (that is, near-universally consensualized) meaning. In actual discourse most signs will combine both the denotative and the connota- llrve aspects (as redefined above). It may, then, be asked why we retain the distinction at all. It is largely a matter of analytic value. It is because signs appear to acquire their full ideological value - appear to be open to articulation with wider ideological discourses and meanings - at the level of their 'associative' meanings (that is, at the connotative level) - for here 'meanings' are not apparently fixed in natural perception (that is, they are not fully naturalized), and their fluidity of meaning and association can be more fully exploited and transformed. So it is at the connotative lnel of the sign that situational ideologies alter and trans- form signi{ication. At this level we can see more clearly the active intervention of ideologies in and on discourse: here, the sign is open to new accentuations and, in Volo5inov's terms, enters fully into
  • 18.
    the struggle over meanings- the class struggle in language. This does not mean that the denotative or 'literal meaning is outside ideology- Indeed, we could say that its ideological value is strongly fixed -becatse it has become so fully universal and'natural'. The terms 'denotation' and 'connotation', then, are merely useful analytic tools for distinguish- ing, in particular contexts, between not the presence/absence of ideo- logy in language but the different levels at which ideologies and discourses intersect. The level of connotation of the visual sign, of its contextual refer- ence and positioning in different discursive fields of meaning and association, is the point where already coded signs intersect with the deep semantic codes of a culture and take on additional, more active ideologi- cal dimensions. We might take an example from advertising discourse. Here, too, there is no 'purely denotative', and certainly no 'natural', representation. Every visual sign in advertising connotes a quality, situation, value or inference, which is present as an implication or implied meaning, depending on the connotational positioning. In Barthes's example, the sweater always signifies a'warm garment' (deno- tation) and thus the activity/value of'keeping warm'. But it is
  • 19.
    also possible, at itsmore connotative levels, to signify'the coming of winter' or 'a cold day'. And, in the specialized sub-codes of fashion, sweater rnay also connote a fashionable style of hnute couture or, alternatively, an informal style of dress. But set against the right visual background and positioned by the romantic sub-code, it may connote 'long autumn walk S T U A R T H A L L in the woods'. Codes of this order clearly contract relations for the sign with the wider universe of ideologies in a society. These codes are the means by which power and ideology are made to signify in particular discourses. They refer signs to the 'maps of meaning' into which any culture is classified; and those 'maps of social reality' have the whole range of social meanings, practices, and usages, power and interest 'written in' to them. The connotative levels of signifiers, Barthes remarked, 'have a close communication with culture, knowledge, his- tory, and it is through them, so to speak, that the environmental world invades the linguistic and semantic system. They are, if you like, the
  • 20.
    fragments of ideology'. Theso-called denotative IneI of tl:.e televisual sign is fixed by certain, very complex (but limited or 'closed') codes. But its connotative leoel, thortgh also bounded, is more open, subiect to more active frazs- formations, which exploit its polysemic values. Any such already constr- tuted sign is potentially transformable into more than one connotative configuration. Polysemy must not, however, be confused with plural- ism. Connotative codes are not eql.Jal among themselves. Any society/ culture tends, with varying degrees of closure, to impose its classifi- cations of the social and cultural and politicai world. These constitute a dominant culturnl order, though it is neither univocal nor uncontested. This question of the 'skucture of discourses in dominance' is a cmcial point. The different areas of social life appear to be mapped out into discursive domains, hierarchically organized into dominant or preferred meanings. New, problematic or troubling events, which breach our expectancies and run counter to out 'common-sense constructs', to our 'taken-for-granted' knowledge of social structures, must be assigned to their discursive domains before they can be said to'make sense'. The most comnon way of 'mapping' them is to assign the new to
  • 21.
    some domain or otherof the existing'maps of problematic social reality'. We say dominant, not 'deterrnined', because it is always possible to order, classify, assign and decode an event within more than one 'mapping'. But we say 'dominant' because there exists a pattern of 'preferred readings'; and .hese both have the institutionaUpoliticaVideological order imprinted in them and have themselves become institutionalized. The domains of 'preferred meanings' have the whole social order em- bedded in them as a set of meanings, practices and beliefs: the everyday knowledge of social structures, of 'how things work for all practical purposes in this culture', the rank order of power and interest and the structure of legitimations, limits and sanctions. Thus to clarify a 'misun- E N C O D t N G , D E C O D T N G derstanding' at the connotative level, we must refer, through the codes, to the orders of social life, of economic and political power and of ideology. Further, since these mappings are 'structured in dominance' but not closed, the communicative process consists not in the unproble- matic assignment of every visual item to its given position within a set of
  • 22.
    prearranged codes, butof peformntitse rules - nrJes of competence and use, of logics-in-use - which seek actively to enlorce or pre-fer one semantic domain over another and rule items into and out of their appropriate meaning-sets. Formal semiology has too often neglected this practice of interpretatire unrk, tho'tg! this constitutes, in fact, the real relations of broadcast practices in television. In speaking of dominant mennings, then, we are not talking about a one-sided process which govems how all events will be signified. It consists of the 'work' required to enforce, win plausibfity for and command as legitimate a decoding of the event within the lirrLit of dominant definitions in which it has been connotatively signified. Temi has remarked: By the word ruding we mean not only the capacity to identify and decode a certain number of signs, but also the subjective capacity to put them into a creative relation between themselves and with other signs: a capacity which is, by itself, the condition for a complete awareness of one's total ennronmenr, Our quarrel here is with the notion of 'subjective capaclty', as if the
  • 23.
    referent of atelevisional discourse were an objective fact but the in- terpretative level were an individualized and private matter. Quite the opposite seems to be the case. The televisual practice takes 'objective' (that is, systemic) responsibility precisely for the relations which dispar- ate signs contract with one another in any discursive instance, and thus conthually rearranges, delimits and prescribes into what 'awareness of one's total environment' these items are arranged. This brings us to the question of misunderstandings. Television producers who find their message 'failing to get across' are fTequently concemed to straighten out the kinls in the communication chain, thus facilitating the 'effectiveness' of their communication. Much research which claims the objectivity of 'poliry-oriented analysis' reproduces this administrative goal by attempting to discover how much of a message the audience recalls and to improve the extent of understanding. No doubt misunderstandings of a literal kind do exist. The viewer does not know the terms employed, cannot follow the complex logic of argument S T U A R T H A L L
  • 24.
    or exposition/ isunfamiliar with the language, finds the concepts too alien or difficult or is foxed by the expository narative. But more often broadcasters are concerned that the audience has failed to take the meaning as they - the broadcasters - intended. What they really mean to say is that viewers are not operating within the 'dominant' or 'preferred' code. Their ideal is 'perfectly transparent communication'. Instead, what they have to confront is 'systematically distorted communication'. In recent years discrepancies of this kind have usually been explained by reference to 'selective perception'. This is the door via which a residual pluralism evades the compulsions of a highly struc- tured, asymmetrical and non-equivalent process. Of course, there will always be private, individual, variant readings. But'selective percep- tion' is almost never as selective, random or privatized as the concept suggests. The pafterns exhibit, across individual variants, significant clusterings. Arry new approach to audience studies will therefore have to begin with a critique of 'selective perceptionl theory. It was argued earlier that since there is no necessary correspondence between encoding and decoding, the former can attempt to 'pre- fer'but
  • 25.
    cannot prescribe orguarantee the latter, which has its own conditions of existence. Unless they are wildly aberrant, encoding will have the effect of constructing some of the limits and parameters within which decod- ings will operate. If there were no lirnits, audiences could simply read whatever they liked into any message. No doubt some total misunder- standings of this kind do exist. But the vast range must corLtajr. some degree of reciprocity between encoding and decoding moments. other- wise we could not speak of an effective communicative exchange at all. Nevertheless, this 'correspondence' is not given but constructed. It is not 'natural' but the product of an articulation between two distinct moments. And the former cannot determine or guarantee, in a simPle sense, which decoding codes will be employed. Otherwise corrunuru- cation would be a perfectly equivalent circuit, and every message would be an instance of 'perfectly transparent communication'. We must think, then, of the variant articulations in which encoding/decoding can be combined. To elaborate on this, we offer a hypothetical analysis of some possible decoding positions, in order to reinforce the Point of 'no necessary correspondence',
  • 26.
    We identify threehypothetical positions from which decodings of a televisual discourse may be constructed. These need to be empirically tested and refined. But the argument that decodings do not follow inevitably from encodings, that they are not identical, reinJorces the E N C O D I N G , D E C O D I N G argument of 'no necessary correspondence'. It also helps to deconstruct the common-sense meaning of 'misunderstanding' in terms of a theory of 'systematically distorted communication'. The first hypothetical position is that of the dominant- hegemonic position. t{hen the viewer takes the connoted meaning hom, say, a television newscast or current affairs programne full and straight, and decodes the message in terms of the reference code in which it has been encoded, we might say that the viewer is operating inside tfu dominant code. T}:.is is the ideal-typical case of 'perfectly transparent communi- cation' - or as close as we are likely to come to it 'for all practical purposes'. Within this we can distinguish the positions produced by the professinnal code. This is the position (produced by what we perhaps ought to identify as the operation of a 'metacode') which the
  • 27.
    pro- fessional broadcasters assumewhen encoding a message which has already been signified in a hegemonic manner. The professional code is 'relatively independent' of the dominant code, in that it applies criteria and transformational operations of its own, especially those of a technico-practical nature. The professional code, however, operates within the 'hegemony' of the dominant code. Indeed, it serves to repro- duce the dorninant definitions precisely by bracketing their hegemonic quality and operating instead with displaced professional codings which foreground such apparently neutral-technical questions as visual qua- lity, news and presentational values, televisual quality, ,professiona- lism' and so on. The hegemonic interpretations of, say, the politics of Northern Ireland, or the Chilean coap or the Industrial Relations Bill are pnncipally generated by political and military elites: the particular choice of presentational occasions and formats, the selection of person- nel, the choice of images, the staging of debates are selected and combined through the operation of the professional code. How the oroadcasting professionals are able bofh to operate with ,relatively auton- omous' codes of th eir own and to act in such a wav as to reproduce (not
  • 28.
    without contradiction) thehegemonic signification of euents is a com- Plex matter which cannot be further spelled out here. It must suffice to say that the professionals are linked with the defining elites not onty by the institutional position of broadcasting itsel-f as an ,ideo- logical apparatus', but also by the structure of access (that is, the sysiem- atic 'over-accessing' of selective elite personnel and their ,definition ofthe- situation' in television). It may even be said that the professional codes serve to reproduce hegemonic definitions specifically by nofooer y biasing their operations in a dominant direction: ideoloeical S T U A R T H A L L reproduction therefore takes place here inadvertently, unconsciously, 'behind men's backs'. Of course, conflicts, contradictions and even misunderstandings regularly arise between the dominant and the pro- fessional significations and their signifying agencies. The second posidon we would identify is that of the negotiated code or position. Majority audiences probably understand quite adequately what has been dominantly defined and professionally signified. The dominant definitions, however, are hegemonic precisely because they
  • 29.
    represent definitions ofsituations and events which are 'in dorninance' (8lobal). Dominant definitions connect events, implicitly or explicitly, to grand totalizations, to the Breat syntagmatic views-of-the- world: they take 'large views' of issues: they relate events to the 'national interest' or to the level of geo-politics, even if they make these connections in truncated, inverted or mystified ways. The definition of a hegemonic viewpoint is (a) that it defines within its terms the mental horizon, the universe, of possible meanings, of a whole sector of relations in a society or culture; and (b) that it carries with it the stamp of legitimacy - it appears coterminous with what is 'natural', 'inevitable', 'taken for granted' about the social order. Decoding within the negotiated ansion contains a mixture of adaptive and oppositional elements: it a&nowl- edges the legitimary of the hegemonic definitions to make the gmnd significations (abstract), while, at a more restricted, situational (situated) level, it makes its own ground rules - it operates with excePtions to the rule. It accords the privileged position to the dominart definitions of events while reserving the right to make a more negotiated application to 'local conditions', to its own more corryrate posltions. This negotiated
  • 30.
    version of thedominant ideology is thus shot through with contradic- tions, though these are only on certain occasions brought to full visi- bility. Negotiated codes operate through what we might call particular or situated logics: and these logics are sustained by their differential and unequal relation to the discourses and logics of power. The simplest example of a negotiated code is that which governs the response of a worker to the notion of an Industrial Relations Bill limiting the dght to strike or to arguments for a wages freeze. At the level of the 'national interest' economic debate the decoder may adopt the hegemonic defi- nition, agreeing that 'we must al1 pay ourselves less in order to combat inflation'. This, however, may have little or no relation to his/her will- ingness to go on strike for better pay and conditions or to oppose the Industrial Relations Bill at the level of shop-floor or union organization. We suspect that the great maiority of so-called 'misulderstandings' arise E N C < ) D I N G . D E C O D I N G from the contradictions and disjunctures between hegemonic- dominant encodings and negotiated-corporate decodings. It is just these mis- matches in the levels which most provoke defining elites and
  • 31.
    pro- fessionals to identifya 'failure in comrnunications'. Finally, it is possible for a viewer perfectly to understand both the literal and the connotative inflection given by a discourse but to decode the message in a globally contrary way. He/she detotalizes the message in the preferred code in order to retotalize the message within some alternative framework of reference. This is the case of the viewer who listens to a debate on the need to limit wages but 'reads' every mention of the 'national interesf as 'class interest'. He/she is operating with what we must call an oppositional code. One of the most significant political moments (they also coincide with crisis points within the broadcasting organizations themselves, for obvious reasons) is the point when events which are normally signified and decoded in a negotiated way begin to be given an oppositional reading. Here the 'politics o{ signification' - the struggle in discourse - is ioined. NOTE This article is an edited extract from Tncoding and Decoding in Television Discourse , CCCS Stencilled Paper no. 7.
  • 32.
    Duke University Schoolof Law Freedom in the Commons: Towards a Political Economy of Information Author(s): Yochai Benkler Source: Duke Law Journal, Vol. 52, No. 6 (Apr., 2003), pp. 1245-1276 Published by: Duke University School of Law Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1373170 Accessed: 26-02-2018 22:39 UTC JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected] Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at http://about.jstor.org/terms Duke University School of Law is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Duke Law Journal This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC
  • 33.
    All use subjectto http://about.jstor.org/terms Lecture FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS: TOWARDS A POLITICAL ECONOMY OF INFORMATION YOCHAI BENKLERt I. A MOMENT OF OPPORTUNITY In 1999, George Lucas released a bloated and much maligned "prequel" to the Star Wars Trilogy, called The Phantom Menace. In 2001, a disappointed Star Wars fan made a more tightly cut version, which almost eliminated a main sidekick called Jar-Jar Binks and sub- tly changed the protagonist-rendering Anakin Skywalker, who was destined to become Darth Vader, a much more somber child than the movie had originally presented. The edited version was named "The Phantom Edit." Lucas was initially reported amused, but later clamped down on distribution.' It was too late. The Phantom Edit had done something that would have been unimaginable a decade earlier. One creative individual took Hollywood's finished product as raw material and extracted from within it his own film. Some, at least,
  • 34.
    thought it wasa better film. Passed from one person to another, the film became a samizdat cultural object in its own right. The Phantom Edit epitomizes both the challenge and the prom- ise of what has variously been called "the new economy," "the infor- mation economy," or, more closely tied to the recent technological perturbation, "the Internet economy." It tells us of a hugely success- ful company threatened by one creative individual-a fan, not an en- emy. It tells us of the tremendous potential of the Internet to liberate Copyright ? 2003 by Yochai Benkler. This Article is released under the Public Library of Sci- ence Open-Access License and the Creative Commons Attribution License. t Professor of Law, Yale Law School. The lecture was originally delivered as the Second Annual Meredith and Kip Frey Lecture in Intellectual Property at Duke Law School on March 26, 2002. I am indebted to Jamie Boyle, David Lange, and Jerry Reichman for inviting me to give the lecture and for their thoughtful comments. I am also indebted to Bruce Ackerman, Ed Baker, Jack Balkin, and Owen Fiss for their comments on the written version. 1. Richard Fausset, A Phantom Menace?, L.A. TIMES, June 1, 2002, Part 6 (Calendar), at 1; J. Hoberman, I Oughta Be In Pictures, N.Y. TIMES, July 15, 2001, ? 6 (Magazine), at 13.
  • 35.
    This content downloadedfrom 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1246 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 individual creativity and enrich social discourse by thoroughly democ- ratizing the way we produce information and culture. And it tells us how powerful proprietors can weigh in to discipline this unruly crea- tivity; to silence the many voices it makes possible. In this Lecture, I want to outline two fundamental social aspects of the emerging economic-technological condition of the networked information economy: the economic--concerned with the organiza- tion of production and consumption in this economy, and the politi- cal-concerned with how we pursue autonomy, democracy, and social justice in this new condition. We have seen over the past few years glimpses of this emerging economy and of its emerging political im- plications. We have seen the surprising growth of free software, an oasis of anarchistic production that is beating some of the world's richest corporations at their own game-making reliable high-
  • 36.
    quality software.2 We haveseen a Russian computer programmer jailed for weeks in the United States pending indictment for writing software that lets Americans read books that they are not allowed to read.3 These and many other stories sprinkled throughout the pages of the technology sections of our daily newspapers hint at a deep transfor- mation that is taking place, and at an epic battle over how this trans- formation shall go and who will come out on top when the dust set- tles. Let us, then, talk about this transformation. Let us explore the challenge that the confluence of technological and economic factors has presented for the liberal democratic societies of the world's most advanced market economies. Let us think about how we might under- stand the stakes of this transformation in terms of freedom and jus- tice. In a nutshell, in the networked information economy-an econ- omy of information, knowledge, and culture that flow through society over a ubiquitous, decentralized network-productivity and growth can be sustained in a pattern that differs fundamentally from the in- dustrial information economy of the twentieth century in two
  • 37.
    crucial characteristics. First, nonmarketproduction--like the Phantom Edit, produced by a fan for the fun of it-can play a much more important 2. For a good general history of the emergence of free software, see generally GLYN MOODY, REBEL CODE: [THiE INSIDE STORY OF LINUX AND THE OPEN SOURCE REVOLUTION] (2001). 3. Amy Harmon, New Visibility for 1998 Copyright Protection Law, with Online Enthusi- asts Confused and Frustrated, N.Y. TIMES, Aug. 13, 2001, at C4. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1247 role than it could in the physical economy. Second, radically decen- tralized production and distribution, whether market-based or not, can similarly play a much more important role. Again, the Phantom Edit is an example of such decentralized production-produced by one person rather than by a corporation with a chain of command and an inventory of property and contract rights to retain labor,
  • 38.
    capital, finance, and distributionoutlets. In both these ways, the networked information economy can be more open and admit of many more di- verse possibilities for organizing production and consumption than could the physical economy. As free software has shown us, these modes of production are not a plaything. Most of what we do on the Internet runs on software produced by tens of thousands of volun- teers, working together in a way that is fundamentally more closely related to the fan who wrote the Phantom Edit than to the LucasArts Entertainment Company. None of this is to say that nonmarket and decentralized produc- tion will completely displace firms and markets. That is not the point. The point is that the networked information economy makes it possi- ble for nonmarket and decentralized models of production to increase their presence alongside the more traditional models, causing some displacement, but increasing the diversity of ways of organizing pro- duction rather than replacing one with the other. This diversity of ways of organizing production and consumption, in turn, opens a range of new opportunities for pursuing core
  • 39.
    political values of liberalsocieties--democracy, individual freedom, and social justice. These values provide three vectors of political morality along which the shape and dimensions of any liberal society can be plotted. Because, however, they are often contradictory rather than comple- mentary, the pursuit of each of these values places certain limits on how we conceive of and pursue the others, leading different liberal societies to respect them in different patterns. It would be difficult, for example, to say whether the United States or Germany is more "liberal," though we could coherently say that Germany respects so- cial justice more than the United States and that the United States re- spects individual autonomy more than Germany. It would also be fairly simple to say that both are more "liberal" along all three di- mensions than, say, Saudi Arabia. An underlying efficient limit on how we can pursue any mix of arrangements to implement our commitments to democracy, auton- omy, and equality, however, has been the pursuit of productivity and growth. As the great ideological divides of the nineteenth and twenti- This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
  • 40.
    2018 22:39:42 UTC Alluse subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1248 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 eth centuries seem to fade, we have come to toil in the fields of politi- cal fulfillment under the limitation that we should not give up too much productivity in pursuit of these values. Singapore is perhaps an extreme example of this tradeoff, but all nations with advanced capi- talist economies are making some such tradeoff. Predictions of how well we will be able to feed ourselves are a central consideration in thinking about whether, for example, to democratize wheat produc- tion or to make it more egalitarian. Much though some may value the political vision of the yeoman farmer, we have not been willing to abandon the economies of scale captured by agribusiness. Efforts to advance workplace democracy have also often foundered on the shoals-real or imagined-of these limits, as have many plans for re- distribution in the name of social justice. Market-based production has often seemed simply too productive to tinker with. The most advanced economies have now made two parallel
  • 41.
    shifts that attenuate thelimitations that market-based production places on the pursuit of core liberal political values. The first move, in the making for over a century, is the move to the information economy- an economy centered on information (financial services, accounting, software, science) and cultural (films, music) production, and the ma- nipulation of symbols (e.g., from making sneakers to branding them and manufacturing the cultural significance of the Swoosh). The sec- ond move, of more recent vintage, is the move to a communications environment built on cheap processors with high computation capa- bilities, interconnected in a pervasively networked environment-the phenomenon we associate with the Internet. This second shift allows nonmarket production to play an increasing role in the information and cultural production sector, organized in a radically more decen- tralized pattern than was true of this sector in the twentieth century. The first shift means that the surprising patterns of production made possible by the networked environment-both nonmarket and radi- cally decentralized-will emerge, if permitted to emerge, at the core, rather than at the periphery, of the most advanced economies.
  • 42.
    Per- mitting these patternsto emerge could therefore have a profound ef- fect on our conceptions of the ultimate limits on how social relations can be organized in productive, growth-oriented economies. Together these shifts can move the boundaries of liberty along all three vectors of liberal political morality. They enable democratic dis- course to flow among constituents, rather than primarily through con- trolled, concentrated, commercial media designed to sell advertising, rather than to facilitate discourse. They allow individuals to build This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1249 their own windows on the world, rather than seeing it largely through blinders designed to keep their eyes on the designer's prize. They al- low passive consumers to become active users of their cultural envi- ronment, and they allow employees, whose productive life is marked by following orders, to become peers in common productive enter-
  • 43.
    prises. And theycan ameliorate some of the inequalities that markets have often generated and amplified. There is no benevolent historical force, however, that will inexo- rably lead the technological-economic moment to develop towards an open, diverse, liberal equilibrium. If the transformation occurs, it will lead to substantial redistribution of power and money from the twen- tieth-century, industrial producers of information, culture, and com- munications-like Hollywood, the recording industry, and the tele- communications giants-to a widely diffuse population around the globe. None of the industrial giants of yore are going to take this re- distribution lying down. Technology will not overcome their resis- tance through some insurmountable progressive impulse. The reor- ganization of production, and the advances it can bring in democracy, autonomy, and social justice will emerge, if it emerges, only as a result of social and political action. To make it possible, it is crucial that we develop an understanding of what is at stake and what are the possi- ble avenues for social and political action. But I have no illusions, and offer no reassurances, that any of this will in fact come to pass. I can
  • 44.
    only say thatwithout an effort to focus our attention on what matters, the smoke and mirrors of flashy toys and more convenient shopping will be as enlightening as Aldous Huxley's soma and feelies, and as socially constructive as his orgy porgy. Let us think, then, of our being thrust into this moment as a challenge. We are in the midst of a technological, economic, and or- ganizational transformation that allows us to renegotiate the terms of freedom, justice, and productivity in the information society. How we shall live in this new environment will largely depend on policy choices that we will make over the next decade or two. To be able to understand these choices, to be able to make them well, we must un- derstand that they are part of a social and political choice-a choice about how to be free, equal, and productive human beings under a new set of technological and economic conditions. As economic pol- icy, letting yesterday's winners dictate the terms of economic compe- tition tomorrow is disastrous. As social policy, missing an opportunity to enrich democracy, freedom, and equality in our society, while maintaining or even enhancing our productivity, is unforgivable.
  • 45.
    This content downloadedfrom 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1250 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 II. SOME ECONOMIC PARAMETERS OF THE MOMENT A. How We Got Here For over 150 years, new communications technologies have tended to concentrate and commercialize the production and ex- change of information, while extending the geographic and social reach of information distribution networks. When large-volume me- chanical presses and the telegraph were introduced, newspapers changed from small-circulation, local efforts, into mass media- in- tended to reach ever larger and more dispersed audiences. Of practi- cal necessity, as the size of the audience and its geographic and social dispersion increased, public discourse adapted to an increasingly one- way model. Information and opinion flowed from ever more capital- intensive commercial and professional producers to consumers who, over time, became passive and undifferentiated. This model was eas- ily adopted and amplified by radio, television, and later, cable
  • 46.
    and satellite communications. The Internetpresents the possibility of a radical reversal of this long trend. It is the first modern communications medium that ex- pands its reach by decentralizing the distribution function. Much of the physical capital that embeds the intelligence in the network is dif- fused and owned by end users. Network routers and servers are not qualitatively different from the computers that end users use, unlike broadcast stations or cable systems that are vastly different from the televisions to which they transmit. What I hope to persuade you of today is that this basic change in the material conditions of informa- tion and cultural production and distribution can have quite substan- tial effects on how we perceive and pursue core values in modern lib- eral societies. In the wake of the hype-economy of the late 1990s, it is all too easy to treat any such claim about an Internet "revolution" as a fig- ment of an overstimulated imagination. The dazed economy makes it seem as though the major leap-if there ever was one-has already happened, and that "normal"-gradual, predictable, nondisruptive- technological progression has set in. But to think so would be a
  • 47.
    mis- take. It wouldbe a mistake not, primarily, in the domain of techno- logical prognostication. It would be a mistake of paying too much at- tention to e-commerce and stock values, which are reflections of the utility of the new medium to old modes of production and exchange. What we need instead is a focus on the basic characteristics of the This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1251 medium around which information and cultural production can now be organized, and on how this medium interacts with an economy that has advanced to the stage where information and cultural production form its core. For the moment, I will suggest that we call the combination of these two trends-the radical decentralization of intelligence in our communications network and the centrality of information, knowl- edge, culture, and ideas to advanced economic activity-the net- worked information economy. By "networked information economy,"
  • 48.
    I mean todescribe an emerging stage of what in the past has been called more generally "the information economy" or "the information society." I would use the term in contradistinction to the earlier stage of the information economy, which one could call the "industrial in- formation economy." The "information economy," conjuring up the Big Five (accounting firms or recording companies, your choice), began as a response to the dramatic increase in the importance of usable information as a means of controlling our economy. James Beniger's study of what he called The Control Revolution showed how the dramatic increase in physical pro- duction and distribution capabilities in the nineteenth century created a series of crises of control over the material world-crises resolved through the introduction of more efficient modes of producing and using information to control physical processes and the human behavior that relates to them.4 Ranging from the introduction of telegraph to control the rolling stock of railroads, which, as Chandler has shown,5 made Western Union the first nationwide prototype for modern corporate or- ganization, to the invention of double-entry bookkeeping,
  • 49.
    scientific management, and brandadvertising, that economy was largely driven by a concern with control of material flows into, through, and out of the new, unmanageably productive factories. The "cultural" offshoots of that moment-Hollywood, the broadcast networks, and the recording indus- try-were also built around maintaining control over the use and trans- mission paths of their products. For the first time, music or performance could be captured in a thing, a thing that could be replicated millions of times, and which therefore had to be made to capture the attention and imagination of millions. This first stage might best be thought of as the "industrial information economy." 4. JAMES R. BENIGER, THE CONTROL REVOLUTION: TECHNOLOGICAL AND ECONOMIC ORIGINS OF THE INFORMATION SOCIETY 291-398 (1986). 5. ALFRED D. CHANDLER, THE VISIBLE HAND 79-205 (1977). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1252 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
  • 50.
    "The networked informationeconomy" denotes a new stage of the information economy, to succeed this older industrial stage. It is a stage in which we can harness many more of the richly diverse paths and mechanisms for cultural transmission that were muted by the capital structure of communications, a capital structure that had led to the rise of the concentrated, controlled form, whether commercial or state-run. The most important aspect of this new stage is the possibil- ity it opens for reversing the control focus of the information econ- omy. In particular, it permits the reversal of two trends in cultural production, trends central to the project of control: concentration and commercialization. Although the claim that the Internet leads to some form or another of "decentralization" is not new, the funda- mental role played in this transformation by the emergence of non- market, nonproprietary production and distribution is often over- looked, if not willfully ignored. I imagine you sitting there, managing a bemused nod at my uto- pianism as you contemplate AOL Time Warner, or Microsoft's share in Comcast's purchase of AT&T Broadband. Decentralization and nonmarket production indeed! But bear with me. That the dinosaurs
  • 51.
    are growing biggerin response to ecological changes does not mean that, in the end, it will not be these warm-blooded furry things that will emerge as winners. What, then, would make one think that sustaining productivity and growth are consistent with a shift towards decentralized and nonmarket-based modes of production? And how would these or- ganizational characteristics affect the economic parameters within which practical political imagination and fulfillment must operate in the digitally networked environment? Certain characteristics of information and culture lead us to un- derstand them as "public goods" in the technical economic meaning of the term, rather than as pure "private goods" or standard "eco- nomic goods." Economists usually describe "information" as "nonri- val." The analytic content of the term applies to all cultural forms, and it means that the marginal cost of producing information, knowl- edge, or culture is zero. Once a scientist has established a fact, or once Tolstoy has written War and Peace, neither the scientist nor Tolstoy need spend a single second on producing additional War and Peace manuscripts or studies for the one-hundredth, one-thousandth,
  • 52.
    or one-millionth user. Economistscall such goods "public," because a market will never produce them if priced at their marginal cost- zero. Given that welfare economics claims that a market is producing a This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1253 good efficiently only when it is pricing the good at its marginal cost, a good that can never be sold both at a positive price and at its marginal cost is fundamentally a candidate for substantial nonmarket produc- tion.6 Information has another quirky characteristic in the framework of mainstream welfare economics-it is both the input and the output of its own production process. This has important implications that make property rights and market-based production even less appeal- ing as the exclusive mechanisms for information and cultural produc- tion than they would have been if the sole quirky characteristic of in- formation were the public goods problem. These characteristics
  • 53.
    form the standard economicjustification for the substantial role of gov- ernment funding, nonprofit research, and other nonproprietary pro- duction in our information production system, and have been under- stood as such at least since Nobel Laureate Kenneth Arrow identified them in this context four decades ago. The standard problems that economics reveals with purely mar- ket-based production of information and culture have now been cou- pled with a drastic decline in the physical capital costs associated with production and distribution of this public good. As I mentioned, one primary input into information or cultural production is pre- existing information, which is itself a public good. The other inputs are human creativity and the physical capital necessary to generate, fix, and communicate transmissible units of information and culture- like a recording studio or a television network. Ubiquitously available cheap processors have radically reduced the necessary capital input costs. What can be done now with a desktop computer would once have required a professional studio. This leaves individual human
  • 54.
    beings closer tothe economic center of our information production system than they have been for over a century and a half. And what places human beings at the center is not something that is homogene- ous and largely fungible among people-like their physical capacity to work or the number of hours they can stay awake. Those fungible attributes of labor were at the center of the industrial model that Fredrick Taylor's scientific management and Henry Ford's assembly line typified. Their centrality to industrial production in the physical economy was an important basis for concentration and the organiza- 6. Kenneth J. Arrow, Economic Welfare and the Allocation of Resources for Invention, in THE RATE AND DIRECTION OF INVENTIVE ACTIVITY: ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL FACTORS 609 (1962). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1254 DUKE LAWJOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 tion of production in managed firms. In contrast, human beings
  • 55.
    are central in thenetworked information economy because of attributes in which they differ widely--creativity, wisdom, taste, social experi- ence-as well as their effort and attention. And human beings use these personal attributes not only in markets, but also in nonmarket relations. From our homes to our communities, from our friendships to our play, we live life and exchange knowledge and ideas in many more diverse relations than those mediated by the market. In the physical economy, these relationships were largely relegated to spaces outside of our production system. The promise of the networked in- formation economy and the digitally networked environment is to bring this rich diversity of living smack into the middle of our econ- omy and our productive lives. In the physical economy, we settled more or less on two modes of making production decisions. The first was the market. The second was corporate hierarchy. Markets best coordinated some economic activities, while managers were better at organizing others. The result was that most individuals lived their productive life as part of corpo- rate organizations, with relatively limited control over how, what, or
  • 56.
    when they produced;and these organizations, in turn, interacted with each other largely through markets. We came to live much of the rest of our lives selecting from menus of goods, heavily advertised to us to try to fit our consumption habits to the decisions that managers had made about investment in product lines. B. Examples of Change What is emerging in the networked information economy is a wider scope for two very different phenomena. The first is a much- expanded role for nonmarket enterprises familiar to us from the real world-both professional, like National Public Radio, nonprofit aca- demic research, philharmonic orchestras, or public libraries, and non- professional, like reading groups or fan clubs. The second phenome- non is radical decentralization, which can be seen at the simplest level in the information available on the World Wide Web from an amaz- ing variety of individuals and networks of individuals. The most radi- cally new and unfamiliar element in this category is commons- based peer production of information, knowledge, and culture, whose most visible instance has been free software. Here, digital networks seem to be permitting the emergence of radically new relationships
  • 57.
    be- tween individuals andtheir information environment, and, more This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1255 dramatically, radically new roles that individuals play in the produc- * 7 tion process. The role of nonmarket enterprises in information and cultural production has always been great, though appreciation for its central- ity has waned over the past two decades. Think, most obviously, of science and news. In science, perhaps more than in any other cultural form, the nonprofit academic enterprise, funded by government grants, philanthropy, and teaching, has been the center of basic sci- ence, while market-based research was at the periphery. In most fields, the best scientists make the most fundamental advances in aca- demic settings. Firms then take this science, refine it, and then apply it. They do very valuable and important work, but the core of the sci- entific enterprise has been people who forgo monetary rewards and
  • 58.
    work instead forglory, immortality, or the pure pleasure of learning something new. If you think of news, the story is more mixed, with commercial providers like the New York Times or CNN playing a tremendously important role. Still, public professional producers- like NPR or PBS in the United States, or the BBC in the United King- dom-play a crucial role, far beyond what we usually see in, for ex- ample, automobile or wheat production. The difference that the digitally networked environment makes is its capacity to increase the efficacy, and therefore the importance, of many more, and more diverse, nonmarket producers. A Google search8 for "presidential debates," for example, shows CNN as the first commercial site to show up, but it is tenth on the list, while C- SPAN, a nonprofit funded by commercial cable providers shows up fifth. Both are preceded and surrounded by nonmarket organizations, like the Commission on Presidential Debates, a museum, an academic site, and a few political action sites. If you search for "democracy" in Google, PBS is the first media organization to show up, at ninth place, and no commercial entity shows up until a story in The Atlantic magazine some ninety-five links into the search. A number of the
  • 59.
    most highly rankedsites are nonprofit sites devoted to disseminating information about candidates. Consider for example what Democra- cyNet, the League of Women Voters website, created for the city- 7. For a more complete description of commons-based peer production, see generally Yo- chai Benkler, Coase's Penguin, or, Linux and the Nature of the Firm, 112 YALE L.J. 369 (2002). 8. The following sentences describe the state of the searches at the time this Lecture was delivered, in March of 2002. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1256 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 council elections in Raleigh, North Carolina in 2001.9 What one sees as compared to, say, the local television news broadcasts-is a facility that allows individuals to post questions in writing to the candidates and that allows the candidates to respond directly. For example, we see each candidate's response to the question of whether or not there should be a living-wage ordinance. The site does not provide pages on pages of analysis-one might see a line or two, although some
  • 60.
    candi- dates may havewritten more in response to questions that are more central to their agenda. But you actually see the difference between the candidates on this particular question. It is worth going to the site and looking around. The point here is that because of the low capital costs, a nonprofit organization is capable of providing information down to the level of city council elections that is richer than anything we have gotten from the commercial broadcast media. There is, then, both an increase in the number of nonmarket producers and an in- crease in their effectiveness. The networked information economy departs more dramatically from the industrial information economy in the possibilities it opens for radically decentralized collaborative production, a phenomenon I call "peer production." Peer production describes a process by which many individuals, whose actions are coordinated neither by managers nor by price signals in the market, contribute to a joint effort that ef- fectively produces a unit of information or culture. Now this is not completely new. Science is built by many people contributing incre- mentally-not operating on market signals, not being handed their
  • 61.
    research marching ordersby their dean-but independently deciding what to research, bringing their collaboration together, and creating science. The Oxford English Dictionary was created in roughly the same way in the nineteenth century-laboriously and over many years. But what we see in the networked information economy is a dramatic increase in the importance and the centrality of information produced in this way. Free software has become the quintessential instance of peer production in the past few years. Over 85 percent of emails are routed using the sendmail software that was produced and updated in this way. Over the past six years the Apache web server software has risen from being nonexistent to capturing over 60 percent of the market in server software. Choosing the server software that runs one's site is 9. DemocracyNet, at http://www.dnet.org (last visited Apr. 12, 2003) (on file with the Duke Law Journal). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1257
  • 62.
    not a situationin which a few hundred or a few thousand dollars will cause a company to adopt a particular application, but superior per- formance will, and it is in such a market that we see tremendous adoption of software produced by peer production. Similarly, Win- dows NT and Sun's Solaris are steadily losing ground to the GNU/Linux operating system, which is produced in this way and al- ready runs on some 30 percent of servers connected to the Web. While free software is the most visible instance of peer produc- tion, in fact, peer production is ubiquitous in the digitally networked environment. We see it happening all around. Think of the web itself. Go to Google, and plug in any search request. The particular collec- tion of information you see did not exist before you actually ran the search, and now it exists on your search page. How was it produced? One nonprofit, another person who is a hobbyist, a third company that has as part of its business model to provide certain information for free-all sorts of individuals and groups, small and large, combine on your Google results page to provide you the information you wanted. But we also see this phenomenon occur less diffusely as
  • 63.
    well.1o The Mars "clickworkers"project was an experiment run by NASA that allowed 85,000 people to collaborate on mapping Mars craters." People looked at images of Mars's surface online and mapped craters, and after six months, when NASA did an analysis comparing the re- sults from the Internet to the mapping done by the trained Ph.D.s they had used previously, they described the outcomes as "practically indistinguishable."'2 Massive multiplayer online games, like Ever- Quest or Ultima Online, are another example. There, thousands or tens of thousands of people play a game whose effect is to tell a story together, instead of going to the movies and receiving the story as a finished good.13 Or compare "Wikipedia" (www.wikipedia.com), an online ency- clopedia produced by distributed contributors, to encyclopedia.com, produced by Columbia Encyclopedia. Look up the term "copyright" on encyclopedia.com and you see "right granted by statute to the 10. The descriptions in the following paragraphs are capsules of more complete descrip- tions of these peer production enterprises in Benkler, supra note 7, at 381-400. Documentation
  • 64.
    and references forthe descriptions can similarly be found there. 11. Id. at 384 (citation omitted). 12. Id. 13. Id. at 389-90. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1258 DUKE LA W JO URNAL [Vol. 52:1245 author," etc., and there is a bit of analysis, and some discussion of the Berne Convention, for example, and so on. Now we go to Wikipedia, enter the same search term, and we see a similar copyright discussion. One might agree or disagree with it, as one might, as a professional, agree or disagree with any short encyclopedia definition. But it is there, it is plausible, it may even be better than the definition offered in encyclopedia.com, and it is collaboratively produced by about 2000 volunteers. But how are we supposed to know whether any of this is any good? What creates relevance and accreditation? The Internet also provides instances of relevance and accreditation happening
  • 65.
    through distributed peer production.Two examples are the Open Directory Project (dmoz.org), a collaboration of about 40,000 people working to create a human-edited directory based on the model of Yahoo, and Slashdot, a technology news site collaboratively produced by about 250,000. Again let me just give you a feel. Let us use the directory to find Internet law journals. Yahoo lists three Internet-related law journals under the relevant category: Internet Law Journal, Journal of Online Law, and Pike and Fischer Internet Law and Regulation. For comparison, there are twenty-nine different Internet law journals un- der the same category in the Open Directory Project, including all the law school journals. Slashdot is another extremely sophisticated ex- ample of how relevance is manufactured by people essentially voting and commenting on one another. Slashdot uses a system of peer re- view, not among a small group of academics, but among a quarter of a million users.14 This Friday, for example, there was some discussion on Slashdot of something near and dear to the hearts of some people here, the Se- curity Systems Standards and Certification Act (SSSCA)," an
  • 66.
    exten- sion of theDigital Millennium Copyright Act (DMCA)'6 that would effectively require all hardware to be designed so that it could enforce intellectual property rights or restrictions imposed by intellectual property owners. We see a post early on, listing some sources on ef- fects of the SSSCA, and then over the next two days, 792 comments 14. Id. at 393-96 (citing Open Source Dev. Network, Inc., Slashdot: News for Nerds, Stuff That Matters, at http://slashdot.org). 15. This was circulated as a staff working draft around the date that the Lecture was given. Copies of the then-circulating draft can be found at http://cryptome.org/sssca.htm. A later ver- sion of this bill was introduced as Consumer Broadband and Digital Television Promotion Act, S. 2048, 107th Cong. (2002). 16. Pub. L. No. 105-304, 112 Stat. 2860 (1998) (codified in scattered sections of 17 U.S.C.). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1259 were created by different people reading the story. How do we
  • 67.
    know which of these792 we might want to read? They are all peer re- viewed, and we can organize them in the order in which they were ranked by the peer reviewers-by other users who say whether the comment is high or low quality, relevant or irrelevant, etc. It is not that one person votes it up or down, but ten, fifteen, or maybe more people vote, and the comment moves according to their combined judgments. At the top of the list, for example, we see a list of things you ought to take into consideration in writing your congressperson to tell them to oppose this bill, including strategic considerations: "if your congress-critter is a democrat, do this, and if your congress- critter is a republican, do that"-and then continued discussions about whether the letter should be typed or handwritten, and so on, again organized in terms of how useful the conversation is determined to be by the system of peer review. Managing the flow of comments from a quarter of a million users is an immensely complex task, and one that Slashdot performs, like the Open Directory Project, through radically distributed production. How do these decentralized relevance- and accreditation-
  • 68.
    production enterprises compareto market mechanisms for ascer- taining relevance? Perhaps most interesting in this regard is the com- petition between Google and Overture. Google ranks search results based on counting "votes," as it were, that is, based on how many other websites point to a given site. The more people who think your site is sufficiently valuable to link to it, the higher you are ranked by Google's algorithm. Again, accreditation occurs on a widely distrib- uted model, in this case produced as a byproduct of people building their own websites and linking to others. Overture is a website that has exactly the opposite approach. It ranks sites based on how much the site pays the search engine. So we have a little experiment, the market vs. distributed voting. How do these compare? Here is what Google produces when we search for "Barbie": We see barbie.com, with "Activities and Games for Girls Online!", and we see barbiebazaar.com, with "Barbie, Barbie dolls, Barbie doll magazine, etc.," but then very quickly we start seeing sites like adios- barbie.com, "A Body Image Site for Every Body." We see more Bar- bie collectibles, but then we see "Armed and Dangerous, Extra Abra-
  • 69.
    sive: Hacking Barbiewith the Barbie Liberation Organization." Further down we see "The Distorted Barbie," and all sorts of other sites trying to play with Barbie. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1260 DUKE LA W JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 What happens when we run the same search on Overture, the search engine used by Go.com, which is the Internet portal produced by Disney? We get "Barbies, New and Preowned" at Internet- doll.com, BarbieTaker wholesale Barbie store, "Toys for All Ages" at Amazon.com, and so on. The Barbie Liberation Organization is no- where to be found. Whether Overture is better than Google's list de- pends on whether you are shopping for Barbie dolls or interested in understanding Barbie as a cultural phenomenon, but it certainly is not normatively neutral, and it certainly offers a narrower range of in- formation sources. Unsurprisingly, different things emerge when the market determines relevance than when people vote on what is most important to them. For those who find the choices of market actors a persuasive source of insight, it is at least interesting to note
  • 70.
    that AOL replaced Overturewith Google as its search engine in 2002, and uses the Open Directory Project database for its directory.17 C. The Impact of the Change In all these communities of production, individuals band to- gether, contributing small or large increments of their time and effort to produce things they care about. They do so for a wide range of rea- sons-from pleasure, through socially and psychologically rewarding experiences, to economic calculation aimed at receiving consulting contracts or similar monetary rewards. At this point, what is impor- tant to see is that these efforts mark the emergence of a new mode of production, one that was mostly unavailable to people in either the physical economy (barring barn raising and similar traditional collec- tive efforts in tightly knit communities) or in the industrial informa- tion economy. In the physical world, capital costs and physical dis- tance-with its attendant costs of communication and transportation- mean that most people cannot exercise much control over their productive capacities, at least to the extent that to be effective they must collaborate with others. The digitally networked environment enables more people to exercise a greater degree of control
  • 71.
    over their work andproductive relationships. In doing so, they increase the productivity of our information and cultural production system beyond what an information production system based solely on the proprietary industrial model could produce. 17. Benkler, supra note 7, at 392. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1261 III. SOME THOUGHTS ON THE POLITICAL MORALITY Assume, for a moment, that you are willing to accept, even pro- visionally, my basic economic claim that the information and culture component of our economy will be able to sustain, or even improve, productivity and growth, while at the same time allowing individuals to participate in many more diversely organized productive enter- prises, both market-based and nonmarket-based, than was possible in the industrial information economy. How does the possibility of re- ducing the extent to which information and culture is owned, and in- creasing the extent to which it is produced outside the
  • 72.
    commercial, concentrated system, affectthe domains of democracy, autonomy, and social justice? Recall my little mapping of liberal societies relative to each other along vectors of how well they fulfilled the core liberal values of autonomy, democracy, and social justice. You could imagine Saudi Arabia perhaps somewhere close to the origin, and you could imagine the U.S. and Germany placed elsewhere, with the U.S. higher up along the autonomy axis, the two of them roughly equivalent on the dimension of democracy, though in different ways, and Germany far- ther out on the social-justice axis. In practical political debate, pro- ductivity intersects with these three dimensions, creating an efficient limit on the possibility of pragmatic fulfillment of different values. We are not going to move toward democratic wheat production because we want to eat bread. We have severe limits, in the United States in particular, on social justice, which are usually justified in terms of productivity. Productivity sets a limit on the political imagination. Now, if it is the case, as I suggest, that productivity can be sus- tained with nonproprietary and nonmarket production, and if it
  • 73.
    is the case, asI will suggest to you in the remainder of the talk, that (1) pro- prietary- and market-based production have systematic dampening effects on democracy, autonomy, and social justice, and (2) nonpro- prietary commons-based production, as well as other nonmarket pro- duction, alleviate these dampening effects, then two things follow. First, if the networked information economy is permitted to emerge from the institutional battle, it will enable an outward shift of the limits that productivity places on the political imagination. Second, a society committed to any positive combination of the three values needs to adopt robust policies to facilitate these modes of production, because facilitating these modes of production does not represent a choice between productivity and liberal values, but rather an oppor- This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1262 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 tunity actually to relax the efficient limit on the plausible set of politi-
  • 74.
    cal arrangements availablegiven the constraints of productivity. So let me speak about the relationship between democracy, autonomy, and social justice and the choice between a more concen- trated and commercial information and cultural production system and one that is more decentralized and includes more nonmarket production. A. Democracy The industrial model of mass media communications that domi- nated the twentieth century suffers from two types of democratic deficits that could be alleviated by a greater role for commons- based production. The first deficit concerns effective political participation, the second deficit concerns cultural politics, or the question of who gets to decide the cultural meaning of social choices and conditions. Both deficits, and the potential role of emerging trends in information production in redressing them, are already present in the examples I gave of the emergence of nonmarket and radically decentralized pro- duction. DemocracyNet and Adios Barbie are the most obvious. The primary thrust of the first deficit is the observation that in
  • 75.
    the mass-mediated environmentonly a tiny minority of players gets to participate in political public discourse and to affect decisionmaking directly. As Howard Jonas, chairman of a growing telecommunica- tions company, incautiously described his ambitions, "Sure I want to be the biggest telecom company in the world, but it's just a commod- ity.... I want to be able to form opinion. By controlling the pipe, you can eventually get control of the content."'8 The high cost of mass media communications translates into a high cost of a seat at the table of public political debate, a cost that renders individual participation all but impossible. The digitally networked environment makes it pos- sible for many individuals and groups of similar beliefs to band to- gether, express their views, organize, and gain much wider recogni- tion than they could at a time when gaining recognition required acceptance by the editors of the mass media. This claim is the most familiar of the political economy claims that I will make here. It largely tracks the fairly well-known critique of mass media and democracy, in particular regarding media concen- 18. Ann Wozencraft, For IDT, The Bid Flameouts Light Its Fire, N.Y. TIMES, Jan. 28, 2002,
  • 76.
    at C4. This contentdownloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1263 tration, that has been part of academic and public discourse over me- dia policy throughout at least the second half of the twentieth cen- tury.'9 The primary difference represented in my position is that the solutions that the Internet makes possible are radically different from those that dominated the twentieth-century debate. In the second half of the twentieth century, concerns about the effects of mass media on political discourse resolved into support for government regulation of the mass media. In the United States, solutions took the form of lim- ited regulation of media companies-such as the fairness doctrine in broadcast or various carriage requirements in cable. In Europe, they took the form of more extensive government ownership or control of these media. These regulatory solutions, however, created opportuni- ties for government abuse and political manipulation, while at the end
  • 77.
    of the dayproviding a pale reflection of widespread participation in discourse. The possibility of sustainable, widely accessible and effective communications by individuals or groups, organized on- or offline, makes possible direct democratic discourse. It creates direct means for the acquisition of information and opinion. It offers the tools for its production and dissemination to a degree unattainable in the mass- mediated environment, no matter how well regulated. Now, this widespread, cacophonous constellation of voices is not everyone's idea of an attractive democracy. When the Los Angeles Times and the Washington Post sued a conservative website called The Free Repub- lic Forum for copyright violations, the judge clearly had in mind the role of "the Press" in the industrial model as central to democratic discourse, while regarding discourse among actual individual con- stituents as secondary.20 The website enabled conservative partici- pants to post stories they had read in various papers and then com- ment on these stories--sometimes about the liberal prejudices of the very media outlet they used. The newspapers argued that engaged
  • 78.
    19. E.g., C.EDWIN BAKER, ADVERTISING AND A DEMOCRATIC PRESS (1994) (arguing that advertising distorts and diminishes the mass media's contribution to a free and democratic society and suggesting solutions); C. EDWIN BAKER, MEDIA, MARKETS, AND DEMOCRACY (2002) (discussing what a lack of paternalism and a commitment to democracy means for media policy); NEIL POSTMAN, AMUSING OURSELVES TO DEATH: PUBLIC DISCOURSE IN THE AGE OF SHOW BUSINESS (1985) (lamenting the centrality of television as the preeminent American news medium). 20. See Los Angeles Times v. Free Republic, No. CV-7840 MMM (AJWx), 2000 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 5669, at *38-39 (C.D. Cal. Apr. 5, 2000) (holding that the "[d]efendants have not met their burden of demonstrating that verbatim copying of all or a substantial portion of plaintiffs' articles is necessary to achieve their critical purpose"). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1264 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 discourse may well be fine, but not with their materials. The judge agreed, and prohibited the site from posting copies of the newspa- pers' stories as part of its discussion forum. In the judge's mind, the
  • 79.
    only serious threatto democracy would arise if the newspapers were prevented from making as much money as possible to fund their journalistic role. The actual political discourse that she was inhibiting took a back seat in her democratic calculus. The Free Republic case crystallizes the democratic stakes in the debate over the relative role of nonproprietary, nonmarket produc- tion and the exchange of information. Maintaining a heavily market- based system requires definition and enforcement of property rights. These rights, in turn, usually take the form of burdening individual constituents and groups in their own exchanges, so that they may be made to pay the market-based provider. The core questions from the perspective of democratic theory are these: what are the respective roles of large, commercial media and smaller scale, nonmarket fora in democracy? Which is more valuable to democratic discourse? The strongest arguments in favor of strong media come from Sunstein and Netanel. Sunstein's core claim is that the mass media provide a com- mon language, a common agenda, and a set of images with which to create a common discourse. Without these, he argues, we shall be a
  • 80.
    nation of politicalnarcissists, incapable of true political discourse.21 Netanel's most important claim is that the resources and market- based economic heft that the commercial mass media have is abso- lutely necessary, in the presence of powerful government and power- ful business interests, to preserve the independence and critical force of the Fourth Estate as watchdog of our democratic system of gov- ernance.22 The relationship between democracy and the structure of infor- mation production cannot, however, be considered as though we were designing an ideal state. The beginning of the twenty-first century is not typified by a robust public sphere populated by newspaper read- ers debating the news of the day and commentary in the idealized cof- feehouses of London. Today's society is a thoroughly unattractive sys- tem for democratic communication, where money talks and everybody who wants to speak must either raise vast sums of money or rely on a large endowment. The commercial mass media that we 21. CASS SUNSTEIN, REPUBLIC.COM 99-103 (2001). 22. Neil Weinstock Netanel, Market Hierarchy and Copyright in Our System of Free Ex-
  • 81.
    pression, 53 VAND.L. REV. 1879, 1919 (2000). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1265 actually have suffer from two major deficits-the Berlusconi effect (or, more charitably the Bloomberg effect), of powerful media own- ers using their media to achieve political power, and the Baywatch ef- fect, the depoliticization of public conversation. To ask the creators of "Survivor" and "Who Wants to Marry a Millionaire?" to be the source of our common political discourse is sad. To rely on them to be the Cerberus of a democracy otherwise conceived as lifeless enough to be largely a power struggle among bureaucratic and business elites is tragic. As against this backdrop, the shift to a networked informa- tion economy is a substantial improvement. The wealth of detailed in- formation made possible through DemocracyNet, the richness of conversation on a site like Kuro5hin23 perhaps will not change the po- litical world, but they will offer substantial outlets for more attractive democratic practices and information flows than we saw in the
  • 82.
    twen- tieth century. What radicaldecentralization of information production prom- ises is the correction of some of the main maladies of the electronic mass media-the centralization of power to make meaning, the in- creased power of corporate interest in influencing the agenda, and the inescapable sound-bite character of the discussion. The second democratic deficit of the mass-mediated communica- tions environment concerns what some, like Niva Elkin Koren24 and William Fisher,25 have called "semiotic democracy," a term originally developed by John Fiske to describe the extent to which a medium permits its users to participate in structuring its message.26 In the mass media model, a small group of actors, focused on maintaining and shaping consumer demand, has tremendous sway over the definition of meaning in society-what symbols are used and what they signify. The democracy implicated by this aspect is not political participation in formal governance, but rather the extent to which a society's con- stituents participate in making sense of their society and their lives. In
  • 83.
    the mass mediaenvironment, meaning is made centrally. Commercial mass media owners, and other professional makers of meaning who 23. Kuro5hin, Front Page, at http://www.kuro5hin.org (last visited Apr. 12, 2003) (on file with the Duke Law Journal). 24. Niva Elkin-Koren, Cyberlaw and Social Change: A Democratic Approach to Copyright Law in Cyberspace, 14 CARDOZO ARTS & ENT. L.J. 215, 233 (1996). Elkin-Koren called it par- ticipation in meaning-making processes. 25. William Fisher, Theories of Intellectual Property, in NEW ESSAYS IN THE LEGAL AND POLITICAL THEORY OF PROPERTY 193 (Stephen R. Munzer ed., 2001). 26. JOHN FISKE, TELEVISION CULTURE 95 (1987). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1266 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 can buy time from them, largely define the terms with which we think about life and develop our values. Television sitcoms, Barbie dolls, and movies define the basic set of symbols with which most of us can
  • 84.
    work to understandour lives and our society. In the pervasively net- worked environment, to the contrary, meaning can be produced col- laboratively, by anyone, for anyone. Again, as with public political discourse, this will result in a more complicated and variegated, per- haps less coherent, story about how we should live together as con- stituents of society. But it will be a picture that we made, not one largely made for us and given to us finished, prepackaged, and mas- sively advertised as "way cool." B. Autonomy Autonomy, or individual freedom, is the second value that I sug- gest can be substantially served by increasing the portion of our in- formation environment that is a commons and by facilitating non- market production. Autonomy means many things to many people, and some of these conceptions are quite significantly opposed to oth- ers. Nonetheless, from an autonomy perspective the role of the indi- vidual in commons-based production is superior to property- based production almost regardless of the conception one has of that value. First, the mass media model, and its core of an owned and con-
  • 85.
    trolled communications infrastructure,provides substantial opportu- nities for individuals to be manipulated by the owners of the media. That is, for any number of business reasons, media owners can decide to disclose or reveal information to their consumers, or change the ef- ficacy with which certain information is available to certain users. When they do so, they can, if they choose to, shape the options that individuals know about. For example, in a 1999 technical white pa- per," Cisco Systems described a new router that it planned to sell to cable broadband providers. The paper described a variety of advan- tages that this "policy router" could offer providers. For example, if users decided that they wanted to subscribe to a service that "pushes" information to their computer, the Cisco paper tells the broadband provider: 27. Center for Digital Democracy, Cisco 1999 White Paper: Controlling Your Network--A Must for Cable Operators, at http://www.democraticmedia.org/issues/openaccess/cisco.html (last visited Apr. 12, 2003) (on file with the Duke Law Journal). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
  • 86.
    2003] FREEDOM INTHE COMMONS 1267 You could restrict the incoming push broadcasts as well as subscrib- ers' outgoing access to the push site to discourage its use. At the same time, you could promote your own or a partner's services with full speed features to encourage adoption of your services.2 For example, AOL Time Warner could, as a practical matter, speed up access to CNN.com, while slowing down Fox News. News Corp. would be left to pursue a similar deal with Comcast, and so forth. Such shaping of the information flow to an individual in order to affect what the individual knows about, and thereby to affect that person's likely behavior, is quite plainly an offense against the indi- vidual's substantive capacity to plan and pursue a life plan that is his own, rather than scripted for him by another. When the opportunities to manipulate in this way emerge as a product of laws and public pol- icy-such as an FCC decision not to require cable broadband opera- tors to allow competitors to offer services that, for example, might re-
  • 87.
    frain from usingpolicy routers is a crisp example29-the affront to autonomy should be recognized under more or less any conception of autonomy. Conversely, policies that introduce into the network sig- nificant commons-based elements, over which no one exercises con- trol and which are therefore open for any individual to use to build their own window on the world, represent an important mechanism for alleviating the autonomy deficit created by an exclusively proprie- tary communications system. Second, decentralization of information production and distribu- tion has the capacity qualitatively to increase both the range and di- versity of information individuals can access. In particular, the com- mercial mass media model has generally presented a relatively narrow range of options about how to live, and these options have been mostly variations on the mainstream. This is so largely because the economies of that model require large audiences to pay attention to anything distributed, constraining the content to that which would fit and attract large audiences. Decentralization of information pro- duction, and in particular expansion of the role of nonmarket produc- tion, makes information available from sources not similarly
  • 88.
    con- strained by thenecessity of capturing economies of scale. This will not 28. Id. 29. FCC Appropriate Regulatory Treatment for Broadband Access to the Internet over Cable Facilities, 67 Fed. Reg. 18848 (Apr. 17, 2002); FCC Inquiry Concerning High-Speed Ac- cess to the Internet over Cable and Other Facilities; Internet over Cable Declaratory Ruling, 67 Fed. Reg. 18907 (Apr. 17, 2002). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1268 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 necessarily increase the number of different ways people will actually live, but it will increase the number of different ways of living that each one knows about, and thereby enhance their capacity to choose knowledgeably. A different type of effect of commons-based nonmarket produc- tion, in particular peer production, on autonomy is relevant only within a narrower set of conceptions of autonomy-those usually called "substantive." These are conceptions of autonomy that
  • 89.
    recog- nize that individualsare always significantly constrained-by genes, environment, and social and economic constraints-and consider the institutions of a society in terms of their effect on the relative role that individuals can play in planning and pursuing their own life plan. The networked information economy promises the possibility of an ex- pansion of elements of autonomous choice into domains previously more regimented by the decisions of firm managers in the market. In particular, the shift can alter two central organizational constraints on how our lives are shaped-the organization of production and the or- ganization of consumption. Much of our day-to-day time is occupied with, and much of our well being shaped by, production and con- sumption, work and play. In the twentieth century, the economics of mass production led to a fairly regimented workday for most people, at the end of which most people went into a fairly regimented pattern of consumption and play at the mall or in front of the television set. Autonomy in these domains was largely limited to consumer sover- eignty-that is, the ability to select finished goods from a range of products available in usefully reachable distribution channels.
  • 90.
    Peer production andotherwise decentralized nonmarket produc- tion can fundamentally alter the producer/consumer relationship with regard to culture, entertainment, and information. We are seeing the emergence of a new category of relationship to information produc- tion and exchange-that of "users." Users are individuals who are sometimes consumers, sometimes producers, and who are substan- tially more engaged participants, both in defining the terms of their productive activity and in defining what they consume and how they consume it. To the extent that people spend more of their production and consumption time in this ambiguous category of "user," they can have a greater autonomy in self-defining their productive activity, and in making their own consumption goods. The substantive capacity of individuals to control how their life goes-day to day, week to week-would increase to cover aspects of life previously unavailable This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1269
  • 91.
    for self-governance byindividuals seeking to put together an autonomously conceived and lived life. C. Justice Finally, as we think about the relationship between the structure of information and cultural production and liberal society, there is the question of how the transition to more commons-based production will affect social justice, or equality. Here in particular it is important to retain a cautious perspective as to how much can be changed by reorganizing our information production system. Raw poverty and social or racial stratification will not be substantially affected by these changes. Education will do much more than a laptop and a high speed Internet connection in every home, though these might contribute in some measure to avoiding increasing inequality in the advanced economies, where opportunities for both production and consump- tion may increasingly be known only to those connected. For some individuals and societies, where access to capital, not education, is a primary barrier to development, however, there is some promise that a substantial commons in the information econ- omy will provide valuable opportunities. Linux, for example, is spreading more quickly in China and Southeast Asia than in North
  • 92.
    America, and iswidely used to train software engineers. I doubt, though, that it will lead to a fundamental change in the structural and historical reasons for the sustained existence of poverty in advanced economies, or for the sustained gap between developed and devel- oping nations. So my consideration of the benefits of the transition to a digitally networked environment, when talking about equality, is less ambitious than it was with regard to democracy and freedom, both of which are more centrally affected by the structure of the in- formation and cultural environment we inhabit as citizens and indi- viduals. I simply hope to identify those improvements in this domain that I see as possible, recognizing that they are likely modest. There are a number of potential benefits-in terms of social jus- tice-to organizing a substantial component of our communications and information environment as a commons, in which nonmarket production can take on a more important role. These gains fall into categories that might be understood as liberal--or concerned with equality of opportunity in some form or another-and social- democratic, or concerned with the universal provision of relatively substantial elements of welfare.
  • 93.
    This content downloadedfrom 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1270 DUKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 A central attribute of liberal theories of justice is that they treat differences in wealth as permissible, while providing some justifica- tion for redistribution in the form of compensating for undeserved wealth differentials. John Rawls's theory of justice, for example, both requires and limits redistribution to the extent necessary to make the worst-off class as well off as it can be.30 In Bruce Ackerman's theory of social justice, inequality can in principle be justifiable if and when it arises from the different outcomes people reach by following their life plans with equal endowments and under equal constraints, such as those imposed by genetic or educational background or by access to transactional facilities.31 As a practical matter, this translates into re- distribution plans aimed at alleviating these baseline inequalities- none of which meet his core requirement of being justifiable in neutral terms-in the constraints under which individuals pursue their
  • 94.
    goals. Under either ofthese theories, exclusive rights in ideas or ex- pressions, or for that matter in communications infrastructure, are unjustifiable to the extent that they are not plainly necessary to sus- tain productivity and growth. In Rawls's framework, we would not justify exclusive rights in information, culture, or communications fa- cilities if doing so would raise the cost of access, unless we knew that doing so would increase productivity so as, given appropriate redistri- bution, to improve the condition of those worst off in society. But if it appears, as it is beginning to appear, that enabling substantial com- mons-based production will enhance, rather than retard, productivity and growth, then to the extent that this is true, justice (as well as growth) would require us to prefer a framework where all are equally privileged to use a set of information and communications resources and outputs to one where all resources and outputs in these domains are subject to a price. The argument for creating commons wherever sustainable is clearer still in Ackerman's framework. First, commons in infrastruc- ture and information and cultural resources form a baseline equal en-
  • 95.
    dowment, available forall to use in pursuit of their goals. They form a resource set that somewhat ameliorates the real-world constraints on the attainment of justice in a liberal society-to wit, the inequality in wealth that meets us when we are born into society. Commons in in- formation and communications facilities are no panacea for inequality in initial endowments, but they do provide a relatively simple and sus- 30. JOHN RAWLS, A THEORY OF JUSTICE 11-17 (1971). 31. BRUCE A. ACKERMAN, SOCIAL JUSTICE IN THE LIBERAL STATE 24-30 (1980). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1271 tainable way of giving everyone equal access to one important set of resources. Second, commons in communications infrastructure pro- vide a transactional setting that ameliorates some of the inequalities in transactional capabilities that Ackerman identifies as a focus for liberal redistribution. Differences in the capacity to acquire informa-
  • 96.
    tion about theworld, to transmit one's own preferences or proposals, and to form and reform common enterprises with others can signifi- cantly disadvantage an individual's opportunities to go through life on equal footing with others. If AOL Time Warner differentiates be- tween what is easily accessible to users and what is not, and sells that differentiation either to high-end users or to marketers, then one's wealth endowment will be a substantial determinant of the flexibility and quality of the communications and transactional constraints one faces. A ubiquitously available high-speed commons in the network, and open access to resources and outputs of the information produc- tion system, mute this effect. Less clear is the contribution made by policies aimed at realizing the viability of commons-based nonmarket production to equality in the "social-democratic" sense of providing decent access to a substan- tial level of services to everyone, regardless of wealth. There is, of course, Sen's baseline argument that famines do not occur in democ- racies,32 and hence the improvement in the quality of democratic dis- course may lead to some improvement in the minimal endowments
  • 97.
    available to everyone.Beyond this derivative from democracy, how- ever, the effects of the emergence of commons-based and nonmarket production have two different transmission media-the market and nonmarket sectors. The expansion in scope and efficacy of the non- market sector suggests that in the domain of information, knowledge, and culture, a more substantial level of services and goods will be available from sources insensitive to the wealth of users, which relate instead to more evenly distributed attributes-some intangible, like desires or values shared with providers, others tangible, like time or attention. Insofar as this is true, increasing the role of commons-based nonmarket production will serve the social-democratic conception of equality. The effect on market providers is more muted, and largely re- sides in the improvement of the functioning of the market in informa- tion and culture that would result from decentralization. Specifically, 32. Amartya Sen, The Economics of Life and Death, SCI. AM., May 1993, at 40; Amartya Sen, Freedoms and Needs, NEW REPUBLIC, Jan. 10 & 17, 1994, at 31, 34. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb
  • 98.
    2018 22:39:42 UTC Alluse subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1272 DUKE LAW JO URNAL [Vol. 52:1245 intellectual property rights, and rights in traditional wired infrastruc- ture and those emerging in wireless infrastructure, usually function as more or less limited monopoly rights. Universal service policies and fair use rights in copyright have served only partially to counteract the market power these rights have created and sustained. My pro- posals for a core common infrastructure are likely to lower the capital costs of resources necessary for information and cultural production for market providers as well as for nonmarket actors. Building such a commons would therefore add a more competi- tive layer of goods and services from market-based sources, as well as nonmarket sources, thereby providing a wider range of information and cultural goods at lower cost. On the consumption side this has an unusual flavor as an argument within a social-democratic framework. Proposing a mechanism that will increase competition and decrease the role of government-granted and regulated monopolies is not ex-
  • 99.
    actly the traditionalsocial-democratic way. But lower prices are a mechanism for increasing the welfare of those at the bottom of the economic ladder, and in particular, competition in the provision of a zero-marginal-cost good, to the extent it eventually drives the direct price of access and use to zero, will have this effect. More impor- tantly, access to such resources, free of the usual capital constraints, will permit easier access to production opportunities for some in populations traditionally outside the core of the global economy-- particularly in developing nations. Such access could provide, over the long term, somewhat greater equity in the distribution of wealth globally, as producers in peripheral economies take these opportuni- ties to compete through a globally connected distribution medium, access to which is relatively unaided by wealth endowments. D. The Battle over the Institutional Ecology We are in the midst of a pitched political battle over the spoils of the transformation to a digitally networked environment and an economy increasingly centered on the production and exchange of in- formation, knowledge, and culture. Stakeholders from the older in- dustrial information economy are using legislation, litigation,
  • 100.
    and in- ternational treatiesto retain the old structure of organizing production so that they can continue to control the empires they built in the old production system. Copyright law and other intellectual property, broadcast law and spectrum management policy, e- commerce law and domain-name management are all being tugged and warped to fit the size of the industrial model organizations of yes- This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1273 teryear. In the process, they are stifling the potential evolution of widely distributed and nonmarket-based information production and exchange. The Leviathan that combines ownership over all three lay- ers of the communications environment-AOL Time Warner- offers a glimpse at the logical alternative to an open commons. It exempli- fies a fully integrated, proprietary information production and ex- change system that, in order to extract the social value of the human communication it makes possible, controls all layers of the
  • 101.
    informa- tion environment inwhich its consumers operate. What decentralized and nonmarket information production gen- erally, and peer production in particular, need, is a space free of the laws developed to support market- and hierarchy-based production. In the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, market- based production was replacing artisan and guild-based production, and law developed the framework that that transition needed-modern prop- erty and contract law. In the late nineteenth and early twentieth cen- turies, larger-scale production in corporate hierarchies was necessary to coordinate the complex production decisions that technology had made possible. Law developed to accommodate these properties by developing corporate law, antitrust law, labor law, securities laws, and later, consumer protection law. Some of the newer laws had to con- flict with, and partly displace, contract and property law. One exam- ple is the power that corporate law gives managers to make decisions independent of the wishes of those traditionally seen as "the owners" of the corporation, its shareholders. Similarly, labor law and con- sumer protection law partially displaced contract law. National policy
  • 102.
    too was harnessedto advance railroad construction, electrification, and eventually the highway system that this new, larger-scale system of production and distribution of material goods required. As we enter the twenty-first century, law and policy must once again develop to accommodate newly emerging modes of production. The primary need is to develop a core common infrastructure-a set of resources necessary to the production and exchange of informa- tion, which will be available as commons-unowned and free for all to use in pursuit of their productive enterprises, whether or not mar- ket-based. Building the core common infrastructure will require a combination of both legal and policy moves to develop a series of sus- tainable commons in the information environment, stretching from the very physical layer upon which it rests-the radio frequency spec- trum-to its logical and content layers. The idea is not to replace the owned infrastructure, but rather to build alongside it an open alterna- This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms
  • 103.
    1274 DUKE LAWJOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 tive. Just as roads do not replace railroads or airport landing slots, the core common infrastructure will be open to be used by all, and biased in favor of none. At the physical layer, we should focus on two primary policy ob- jectives. The first is to permit the free utilization of radio frequencies, so as to develop a market in end-user-owned equipment that will cre- ate an ownerless network. The dramatic emergence of WiFi over the past year or so points in the general direction, but metaphorically, think of this option as one that replaces railroads-owned and man- aged infrastructure-with sidewalks, roads, and highways- infrastruc- ture that is open for all who have the necessary equipment-a car, bike, or legs. The main difference is that the infrastructure in spec- trum will be built by individual and private equipment owners, more like the Internet than like the public highway system, and will have an even more decentralized capital investment structure than the Inter- net because physical connectivity itself will be provided coopera- tively, by individuals.
  • 104.
    The second policyin the physical-layer objective is to begin to move towards public investment in open infrastructure, alongside the private infrastructure. A variety of municipalities, frustrated with the slow rate of broadband deployment, in particular in the last mile, have begun to work on deploying fiber to the home networks. Chi- cago CityNet is probably the most ambitious effort, in terms of scope, hoping to use the city's own purchasing power to drive investment in fiber, which would then be available on a nondiscriminatory basis for all to use.33 At the logical and content layer, we are confronted with the en- closure movement that James Boyle has so eloquently described and criticized,34 and that David Lange saw many years ago when he first shone a light on the public domain.35 This movement encompasses a series of moves in the DMCA, the SSSCA, and the Uniform Com- puter Information Transactions Act;36 the struggles over trademark dilution, software and business methods patents, and database protec- 33. City of Chicago, Chicago CivicNet, at http://www.chicagocivicnet.net (last visited Apr. 21,200) (on file with the Duke Law Journal). 34. James Boyle, The Second Enclosure Movement and the
  • 105.
    Construction of thePublic Do- main, 66 LAW & CONTEMP. PROBS. 33, 33-74 (Winter/Spring 2003). 35. David Lange, Recognizing the Public Domain, 44 LAW & CONTEMP. PROBS. 147, 147, 150 (Autumn 1981). 36. UCITA Online, at http://www.ucitaonline.com (last visited Apr. 21, 2003) (on file with the Duke Law Journal). This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 2003] FREEDOM IN THE COMMONS 1275 tion, which no one has discussed more completely and lucidly than Jerry Reichman;37 the move to create all sorts of common-law doc- trines regarding linking and trespass to chattels; the question of copy- right-term extension; the idea of RAM copies; the emerging "right to read" movement that Jessica Litman diagnosed years ago;38 and the shift toward criminalization in information law (which emerges be- cause when you shift towards a networked information economy, eve- ryone can potentially be a competitor because of radical decentraliza-
  • 106.
    tion of production,and the only way to control an entire population is through criminal law) that she diagnosed more recently.39 All these trends are aspects of the fight over the enclosure movement, which is the main institutional battleground where the conflict between the industrial information giants and the emerging networked informa- tion economy is being fought. In all these fields, we must restrain the ever-onward surge of prohibition and regulation on cultural production that has pervaded the 1990s. At all these places, we must protect and expand the public domain and the right of all human beings to be creative in the cultural environment into which fate has delivered them. At the logical layer in particular, we could also adopt more active policies, similar to those we have for public funding of science. Most promising in this regard are ideas for introducing a National Software Foundation, perhaps within the National Science Foundation, that will fund soft- ware development projects on condition that the fruits be licensed as free software, and the adoption of a government procurement policy that would require that software written under government contract be released as free software.
  • 107.
    These are allvery specific changes-in spectrum and broadband infrastructure deployment policy, and in exclusive rights to informa- tion and related regulatory arrangements---changes intended to clear a legal space for a sustainable commons in the information environ- ment. But these are all contingent proposals, good for today, hope- fully for tomorrow. My more general point is, I believe, more stable. 37. E.g., J, H. Reichman and Paul Uhlir, Database Protection at the Crossroads: Recent De- velopments and Their Impact on Science and Technology, 14 BERKELEY TECH. L.J. 793,794-838 (1999). 38. Jessica Litman, The Exclusive Right to Read, 13 CARDOZO ARTS & ENT. L.J. 29, 32-33 (1994). 39. Jessica Litman, Electronic Commerce and Free Speech, 1 J. ETHICS & INFO. TECH. 213, 219 (1999), available at http://www.law.wayne.edu/litman/papers/freespeech.pdf. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms 1276 DUKELAWJOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245
  • 108.
    CONCLUSI[ON We are ata moment in our history at which the terms of freedom and justice are up for grabs. We have an opportunity to improve the way we govern ourselves--both as members of communities and as autonomous individuals. We have an opportunity to be more just at the very core of our economic system. The practical steps we must take to reshape the boundaries of the possible in political morality and to improve the pattern of liberal society will likely improve pro- ductivity and growth through greater innovation and creativity. In- stead of seizin~ these opportunities, however, we are sleepwalking. We shuffle along, taking small steps in the wrong direction, guided by large political contributions, lobbyists, and well-financed legal argu- ments stretching laws written for a different time, policy arguments fashioned for a different economy. The stakes are too high, however, for us to take our cues from those who are well adapted to be winners in the economic system of the previous century. The patterns of press culture became settled for five hundred years within fifty years of Gutenberg's invention; radio had settled on the broadcast model
  • 109.
    within twenty-five yearsof Marconi's invention. Most of the major decisions that put the twentieth century broadcast culture in place were made in the span of six years between 1920 and 1926. The time to wake up and shape the pattern of freedom and justice in the new century is now. 1276 D UKE LAW JOURNAL [Vol. 52:1245 CONCLUSION We are at a moment in our history at which the terms of freedom and justice are up for grabs. We have an opportunity to improve the way we govern ourselves--both as members of communities and as autonomous individuals. We have an opportunity to be more just at the very core of our economic system. The practical steps we must take to reshape the boundaries of the possible in political morality and to improve the pattern of liberal society will likely improve pro- ductivity and growth through greater innovation and creativity. In- stead of seizing these opportunities, however, we are sleepwalking. We shuffle along, taking small steps in the wrong direction, guided by large political contributions, lobbyists, and well-financed legal argu-
  • 110.
    ments stretching lawswritten for a different time, policy arguments fashioned for a different economy. The stakes are too high, however, for us to take our cues from those who are well adapted to be winners in the economic system of the previous century. The patterns of press culture became settled for five hundred years within fifty years of Gutenberg's invention; radio had settled on the broadcast model within twenty-five years of Marconi's invention. Most of the major decisions that put the twentieth century broadcast culture in place were made in the span of six years between 1920 and 1926. The time to wake up and shape the pattern of freedom and justice in the new century is now. This content downloaded from 150.210.231.29 on Mon, 26 Feb 2018 22:39:42 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms Contents[1245]1246124712481249125012511252125312541255 12561257125812591260126112621263126412651266126712681 2691270127112721273127412751276Issue Table of ContentsDuke Law Journal, Vol. 52, No. 6 (Apr., 2003), pp. 1077-1313Front MatterPerfect Substitutes or the Real Thing? [pp. 1077-1166]Waivers of State Sovereign Immunity and the Ideology of the Eleventh Amendment [pp. 1167- 1243]LectureFreedom in the Commons: Towards a Political Economy of Information [pp. 1245-1276]NoteThe Ambiguity of Gatt Article XXI: Subtle Success or Rampant Failure? [pp. 1277-1313]Back Matter
  • 111.
    Chapter I. THE WORLDOUTSIDE AND THE PICTURES IN OUR HEADS There is an island in the ocean where in 1914 a few Englishmen, Frenchmen, and Germans lived. No cable reaches that island, and the British mail steamer comes but once in sixty days. In September it had not yet come, and the islanders were still talking about the latest newspaper which told about the approaching trial of Madame Caillaux for the shooting of Gaston Calmette. It was, therefore, with more than usual eagerness that the whole colony assembled at the quay on a day in mid-September to hear from the captain what the verdict had been. They learned that for over six weeks now those of them who were English and those of them who were French had been fighting in behalf of the sanctity of treaties against those of them who were Germans. For six strange weeks they had acted as if they were friends, when in fact they were enemies. But their plight was not so different from that of most of the population of Europe. They had been mistaken for six weeks, on the continent the interval may have been only six days or six hours. There was an interval. There was a moment when the picture of Europe on which men were conducting their business as usual, did not in any way correspond to the Europe which was about to make a jumble of their lives. There
  • 112.
    was a timefor each man when he was still adjusted to an environment that no longer existed. All over the world as late as July 25th men were making goods that they would not be able to ship, buying goods they would not be able to import, careers were being planned, enterprises contemplated, hopes and expectations entertained, all in the belief that the world as known was the world as it was. Men were writing books describing that world. They trusted the picture in their heads. And then over four years later, on a Thursday morning, came the news of an armistice, and people gave vent to their unutterable relief that the slaughter was over. Yet in the five days before the real armistice came, though the end of the war had been celebrated, several thousand young men died on the battlefields. Looking back we can see how indirectly we know the environment in which nevertheless we live. We can see that the news of it comes to us now fast, now slowly; but that whatever we believe to be a true picture, we treat as if it were the environment itself. It is harder to remember that about the beliefs upon which we are now acting, but in respect to other peoples and other ages we flatter ourselves that it is easy to see when they were in deadly earnest about ludicrous pictures of the world. We insist, because of our superior hindsight, that the world as they needed to know it, and the world as they did know it, were often two quite contradictory things. We can see, too, that while they governed and fought, traded and reformed in the world as they imagined it to be, they produced
  • 113.
    results, or failedto produce any, in the world as it was. They started for the Indies and found America. They diagnosed evil and hanged old women. They thought they could grow rich by always selling and never buying. A caliph, obeying what he conceived to be the Will of Allah, burned the library at Alexandria. Writing about the year 389, St. Ambrose stated the case for the prisoner in Plato's cave who resolutely declines to turn his head. "To discuss the nature and position of the earth does not help us in our hope of the life to come. It is enough to know what Scripture states. 'That He hung up the earth upon nothing' (Job xxvi. 7). Why then argue whether He hung it up in air or upon the water, and raise a controversy as to how the thin air could sustain the earth; or why, if upon the waters, the earth does not go crashing down to the bottom?... Not because the earth is in the middle, as if suspended on even balance, but because the majesty of God constrains it by the law of His will, does it endure stable upon the unstable and the void." (1) It does not help us in our hope of the life to come. It is enough to know what Scripture states. Why then argue? But a century and a half after St. Ambrose, opinion was still troubled, on this occasion by the problem of the antipodes. A monk named Cosmas, famous
  • 114.
    for his scientificattainments, was therefore deputed to write a Christian Topography, or "Christian Opinion concerning the World."(2) It is clear that he knew exactly what was expected of him, for he based all his conclusions on the Scriptures as he read them. It appears, then, that the world is a flat parallelogram, twice as broad from east to west as it is long from north to south., In the center is the earth surrounded by ocean, which is in turn surrounded by another earth, where men lived before the deluge. This other earth was Noah's port of embarkation. In the north is a high conical mountain around which revolve the sun and moon. When the sun is behind the mountain it is night. The sky is glued to the edges of the outer earth. It consists of four high walls which meet in a concave roof, so that the earth is the floor of the universe. There is an ocean on the other side of the sky, constituting the "waters that are above the firmament." The space between the celestial ocean and the ultimate roof of the universe belongs to the blest. The space between the earth and sky is inhabited by the angels. Finally, since St. Paul said that all men are made to live upon the "face of the earth" how could they live on the back where the Antipodes are supposed to be? With such a passage before his eyes, a Christian, we are told, should not 'even speak of the Antipodes.'"(3) Far less should he go to the Antipodes; nor should any Christian prince give him a ship to try; nor would any pious mariner wish to try. For Cosmas there was nothing in the least
  • 115.
    absurd about hismap. Only by remembering his absolute conviction that this was the map of the universe can we begin to understand how he would have dreaded Magellan or Peary or the aviator who risked a collision with the angels and the vault of heaven by flying seven miles up in the air. In the same way we can best understand the furies of war and politics by remembering that almost the whole of each party believes absolutely in its picture of the opposition, that it takes as fact, not what is, but what it supposes to be the fact. And that therefore, like Hamlet, it will stab Polonius behind the rustling curtain, thinking him the king, and perhaps like Hamlet add: "Thou wretched, rash, intruding fool, farewell! I took thee for thy better; take thy fortune." 2 Great men, even during their lifetime, are usually known to the public only through a fictitious personality. Hence the modicum of truth in the old saying that no man is a hero to his valet. There is only a modicum of truth, for the valet, and the private secretary, are often immersed in the fiction themselves. Royal personages are, of course, constructed personalities. Whether they themselves believe in their public character, or whether they merely permit the chamberlain to stage-manage it, there are at least two distinct selves, the
  • 116.
    public and regalself, the private and human. The biographies of great people fall more or less readily into the histories of these two selves. The official biographer reproduces the public life, the revealing memoir the other. The Charnwood Lincoln, for example, is a noble portrait, not of an actual human being, but of an epic figure, replete with significance, who moves on much the same level of reality as Aeneas or St. George. Oliver's Hamilton is a majestic abstraction, the sculpture of an idea, "an essay" as Mr. Oliver himself calls it, "on American union." It is a formal monument to the state-craft of federalism, hardly the biography of a person. Sometimes people create their own facade when they think they are revealing the interior scene. The Repington diaries and Margot Asquith's are a species of self-portraiture in which the intimate detail is most revealing as an index of how the authors like to think about themselves. But the most interesting kind of portraiture is that which arises spontaneously in people's minds. When Victoria came to the throne, says Mr. Strachey,(4) "among the outside public there was a great wave of enthusiasm. Sentiment and romance were coming into fashion; and the spectacle of the little girl-queen, innocent, modest, with fair hair and pink cheeks, driving through her capital, filled the hearts of the beholders with raptures of affectionate loyalty. What, above all, struck everybody with overwhelming force was the contrast between Queen Victoria and her uncles. The nasty old men, debauched and selfish,
  • 117.
    pigheaded and ridiculous,with their perpetual burden of debts, confusions, and disreputabilities--they had vanished like the snows of winter and here at last, crowned and radiant, was the spring." M. Jean de Pierrefeu(5) saw hero-worship at first hand, for he was an officer on Joffre's staff at the moment of that soldier's greatest fame: "For two years, the entire world paid an almost divine homage to the victor of the Maine. The baggage-master literally bent under the weight of the boxes, of the packages and letters which unknown people sent him with a frantic testimonial of their admiration. I think that outside of General Joffre, no commander in the war has been able to realize a comparable idea of what glory is. They sent him boxes of candy from all the great confectioners of the world, boxes of champagne, fine wines of every vintage, fruits, game, ornaments and utensils, clothes, smoking materials, inkstands, paperweights. Every territory sent its specialty. The painter sent his picture, the sculptor his statuette, the dear old lady a comforter or socks, the shepherd in his hut carved a pipe for his sake. All the manufacturers of the world who were hostile to Germany shipped their products, Havana its cigars, Portugal its port wine. I have known a hairdresser who had nothing better to do than to make a portrait of the General out of hair belonging to persons who were dear to him; a professional penman had the same idea, but the features were composed of thousands of
  • 118.
    little phrases intiny characters which sang the praise of the General. As to letters, he had them in all scripts, from all countries, written in every dialect, affectionate letters, grateful, overflowing with love, filled with adoration. They called him Savior of the World, Father of his Country, Agent of God, Benefactor of Humanity, etc.... And not only Frenchmen, but Americans, Argentinians, Australians, etc. etc.... Thousands of little children, without their parents' knowledge, took pen in hand and wrote to tell him their love: most of them called him Our Father. And there was poignancy about their effusions, their adoration, these sighs of deliverance that escaped from thousands of hearts at the defeat of barbarism. To all these naif little souls, Joffre seemed like St. George crushing the dragon. Certainly he incarnated for the conscience of mankind the victory of good over evil, of light over darkness. Lunatics, simpletons, the half-crazy and the crazy turned their darkened brains toward him as toward reason itself. I have read the letter of a person living in Sydney, who begged the General to save him from his enemies; another, a New Zealander, requested him to send some soldiers to the house of a gentleman who owed him ten pounds and would not pay. Finally, some hundreds of young girls, overcoming the timidity of their sex, asked for engagements, their families not to know about it; others wished
  • 119.
    only to servehim." This ideal Joffre was compounded out of the victory won by him, his staff and his troops, the despair of the war, the personal sorrows, and the hope of future victory. But beside hero- worship there is the exorcism of devils. By the same mechanism through which heroes are incarnated, devils are made. If everything good was to come from Joffre, Foch, Wilson, or Roosevelt, everything evil originated in the Kaiser Wilhelm, Lenin and Trotsky. They were as omnipotent for evil as the heroes were omnipotent for good. To many simple and frightened minds there was no political reverse, no strike, no obstruction, no mysterious death or mysterious conflagration anywhere in the world of which the causes did not wind back to these personal sources of evil. 3 Worldwide concentration of this kind on a symbolic personality is rare enough to be clearly remarkable, and every author has a weakness for the striking and irrefutable example. The vivisection of war reveals such examples, but it does not make them out of nothing. In a more normal public life, symbolic pictures are no less governant of behavior, but each symbol is far less inclusive because there are so many competing ones. Not only is each symbol charged with less feeling because at most it represents only a part of the population, but even within that part there is infinitely less suppression of individual difference. The
  • 120.
    symbols of publicopinion, in times of moderate security, are subject to check and comparison and argument. They come and go, coalesce and are forgotten, never organizing perfectly the emotion of the whole group. There is, after all, just one human activity left in which whole populations accomplish the union sacrée. It occurs in those middle phases of a war when fear, pugnacity, and hatred have secured complete dominion of the spirit, either to crush every other instinct or to enlist it, and before weariness is felt. At almost all other times, and even in war when it is deadlocked, a sufficiently greater range of feelings is aroused to establish conflict, choice, hesitation, and compromise. The symbolism of public opinion usually bears, as we shall see, [Footnote: Part V.] the marks of this balancing of interest. Think, for example, of how rapidly, after the armistice, the precarious and by no means successfully established symbol of Allied Unity disappeared, how it was followed almost immediately by the breakdown of each nation's symbolic picture of the other: Britain the Defender of Public Law, France watching at the Frontier of Freedom, America the Crusader. And think then of how within each nation the symbolic picture of itself frayed out, as party and class conflict and personal ambition began to stir postponed issues. And then of how the symbolic pictures of the leaders gave way, as one by one, Wilson, Clemenceau, Lloyd George, ceased to be the incarnation of human hope, and became merely the negotiators and administrators for a
  • 121.
    disillusioned world. Whether weregret this as one of the soft evils of peace or applaud it as a return to sanity is obviously no matter here. Our first concern with fictions and symbols is to forget their value to the existing social order, and to think of them simply as an important part of the machinery of human communication. Now in any society that is not completely self- contained in its interests and so small that everyone can know all about everything that happens, ideas deal with events that are out of sight and hard to grasp. Miss Sherwin of Gopher Prairie,(6) is aware that a war is raging in France and tries to conceive it. She has never been to France, and certainly she has never been along what is now the battlefront. Pictures of French and German soldiers she has seen, but it is impossible for her to imagine three million men. No one, in fact, can imagine them, and the professionals do not try. They think of them as, say, two hundred divisions. But Miss Sherwin has no access to the order of battle maps, and so if she is to think about the war, she fastens upon Joffre and the Kaiser as if they were engaged in a personal duel. Perhaps if you could see what she sees with her mind's eye, the image in its composition might be not unlike an Eighteenth Century engraving of a great soldier. He stands there boldly unruffled and more than life size, with a
  • 122.
    shadowy army oftiny little figures winding off into the landscape behind. Nor it seems are great men oblivious to these expectations. M. de Pierrefeu tells of a photographer's visit to Joffre. The General was in his "middle class office, before the worktable without papers, where he sat down to write his signature. Suddenly it was noticed that there were no maps on the walls. But since according to popular ideas it is not possible to think of a general without maps, a few were placed in position for the picture, and removed soon afterwards." (7) The only feeling that anyone can have about an event he does not experience is the feeling aroused by his mental image of that event. That is why until we know what others think they know, we cannot truly understand their acts. I have seen a young girl, brought up in a Pennsylvania mining town, plunged suddenly from entire cheerfulness into a paroxysm of grief when a gust of wind cracked the kitchen window-pane. For hours she was inconsolable, and to me incomprehensible. But when she was able to talk, it transpired that if a window-pane broke it meant that a close relative had died. She was, therefore, mourning for her father, who had frightened her into running away from home. The father was, of course, quite thoroughly alive as a telegraphic inquiry soon proved. But until the telegram came, the cracked glass was an authentic message to that girl. Why it was authentic only a prolonged investigation by a skilled psychiatrist could show. But even the most casual
  • 123.
    observer could seethat the girl, enormously upset by her family troubles, had hallucinated a complete fiction out of one external fact, a remembered superstition, and a turmoil of remorse, and fear and love for her father. Abnormality in these instances is only a matter of degree. When an Attorney-General, who has been frightened by a bomb exploded on his doorstep, convinces himself by the reading of revolutionary literature that a revolution is to happen on the first of May 1920, we recognize that much the same mechanism is at work. The war, of course, furnished many examples of this pattern: the casual fact, the creative imagination, the will to believe, and out of these three elements, a counterfeit of reality to which there was a violent instinctive response. For it is clear enough that under certain conditions men respond as powerfully to fictions as they do to realities, and that in many cases they help to create the very fictions to which they respond. Let him cast the first stone who did not believe in the Russian army that passed through England in August, 1914, did not accept any tale of atrocities without direct proof, and never saw a plot, a traitor, or a spy where there was none. Let him cast a stone who never passed on as the real inside truth what he had heard someone say who knew no more than he did. In all these instances we must note particularly one common factor. It is the insertion
  • 124.
    between man andhis environment of a pseudo-environment. To that pseudo-environment his behavior is a response. But because it is behavior, the consequences, if they are acts, operate not in the pseudo-environment where the behavior is stimulated, but in the real environment where action eventuates. If the behavior is not a practical act, but what we call roughly thought and emotion, it may be a long time before there is any noticeable break in the texture of the fictitious world. But when the stimulus of the pseudo-fact results in action on things or other people, contradiction soon develops. Then comes the sensation of butting one's head against a stone wall, of learning by experience, and witnessing Herbert Spencer's tragedy of the murder of a Beautiful Theory by a Gang of Brutal Facts, the discomfort in short of a maladjustment. For certainly, at the level of social life, what is called the adjustment of man to his environment takes place through the medium of fictions. By fictions I do not mean lies. I mean a representation of the environment which is in lesser or greater degree made by man himself. The range of fiction extends all the way from complete hallucination to the scientists' perfectly self-conscious use of a schematic model, or his decision that for his particular problem accuracy beyond a certain number of decimal places is not important. A work of fiction may have almost any degree of fidelity, and so long as the degree of fidelity can be taken into account, fiction is not misleading. In fact, human culture is very largely the selection, the rearrangement,
  • 125.
    the tracing ofpatterns upon, and the stylizing of, what William James called "the random irradiations and resettlements of our ideas."(8) The alternative to the use of fictions is direct exposure to the ebb and flow of sensation. That is not a real alternative, for however refreshing it is to see at times with a perfectly innocent eye, innocence itself is not wisdom, though a source and corrective of wisdom. For the real environment is altogether too big, too complex, and too fleeting for direct acquaintance. We are not equipped to deal with so much subtlety, so much variety, so many permutations and combinations. And although we have to act in that environment, we have to reconstruct it on a simpler model before we can manage with it. To traverse the world men must have maps of the world. Their persistent difficulty is to secure maps on which their own need, or someone else's need, has not sketched in the coast of Bohemia. 4 The analyst of public opinion must begin then, by recognizing the triangular relationship between the scene of action, the human picture of that scene, and the human response to that picture working itself out upon the scene of action. It is like a play suggested to the actors by their own experience, in which the plot is transacted in the real lives of the actors, and not merely in their stage parts. The moving picture often emphasizes with great skill this double drama of interior motive and external behavior. Two men are quarreling, ostensibly
  • 126.
    about some money,but their passion is inexplicable. Then the picture fades out and what one or the other of the two men sees with his mind's eye is reënacted. Across the table they were quarreling about money. In memory they are back in their youth when the girl jilted him for the other man. The exterior drama is explained: the hero is not greedy; the hero is in love. A scene not so different was played in the United States Senate. At breakfast on the morning of September 29, 1919, some of the Senators read a news dispatch in the Washington Post about the landing of American marines on the Dalmatian coast. The newspaper said: FACTS NOW ESTABLISHED "The following important facts appear already established. The orders to Rear Admiral Andrews commanding the American naval forces in the Adriatic, came from the British Admiralty via the War Council and Rear Admiral Knapps in London. The approval or disapproval of the American Navy Department was not asked.... WITHOUT DANIELS' KNOWLEDGE "Mr. Daniels was admittedly placed in a peculiar position when cables reached here stating that the forces over which he is presumed to have exclusive control were carrying on what amounted to naval warfare without his knowledge. It was fully
  • 127.
    realized that theBritish Admiralty might desire to issue orders to Rear Admiral Andrews to act on behalf of Great Britain and her Allies, because the situation required sacrifice on the part of some nation if D'Annunzio's followers were to be held in check. "It was further realized that under the new league of nations plan foreigners would be in a position to direct American Naval forces in emergencies with or without the consent of the American Navy Department...." etc. (Italics mine). The first Senator to comment is Mr. Knox of Pennsylvania. Indignantly he demands investigation. In Mr. Brandegee of Connecticut, who spoke next, indignation has already stimulated credulity. Where Mr. Knox indignantly wishes to know if the report is true, Mr. Brandegee, a half a minute later, would like to know what would have happened if marines had been killed. Mr. Knox, interested in the question, forgets that he asked for an inquiry, and replies. If American marines had been killed, it would be war. The mood of the debate is still conditional. Debate proceeds. Mr. McCormick of Illinois reminds the Senate that the Wilson administration is prone to the waging of small unauthorized wars. He repeats Theodore Roosevelt's quip about "waging peace." More debate. Mr. Brandegee notes that the marines acted "under orders of a Supreme Council sitting somewhere," but he cannot recall who represents the United States on that body. The Supreme Council is unknown to the Constitution of the United States. Therefore Mr. New of
  • 128.
    Indiana submits aresolution calling for the facts. So far the Senators still recognize vaguely that they are discussing a rumor. Being lawyers they still remember some of the forms of evidence. But as red- blooded men they already experience all the indignation which is appropriate to the fact that American marines have been ordered into war by a foreign government and without the consent of Congress. Emotionally they want to believe it, because they are Republicans fighting the League of Nations. This arouses the Democratic leader, Mr. Hitchcock of Nebraska. He defends the Supreme Council: it was acting under the war powers. Peace has not yet been concluded because the Republicans are delaying it. Therefore the action was necessary and legal. Both sides now assume that the report is true, and the conclusions they draw are the conclusions of their partisanship. Yet this extraordinary assumption is in a debate over a resolution to investigate the truth of the assumption. It reveals how difficult it is, even for trained lawyers, to suspend response until the returns are in. The response is instantaneous. The fiction is taken for truth because the fiction is badly needed. A few days later an official report showed that the marines were not landed by order of the British Government or of the Supreme Council. They had not been fighting the Italians. They had been landed at the request of the Italian Government to protect Italians, and the
  • 129.
    American commander hadbeen officially thanked by the Italian authorities. The marines were not at war with Italy. They had acted according to an established international practice which had nothing to do with the League of Nations. The scene of action was the Adriatic. The picture of that scene in the Senators' heads at Washington was furnished, in this case probably with intent to deceive, by a man who cared nothing about the Adriatic, but much about defeating the League. To this picture the Senate responded by a strengthening of its partisan differences over the League. 5 Whether in this particular case the Senate was above or below its normal standard, it is not necessary to decide. Nor whether the Senate compares favorably with the House, or with other parliaments. At the moment, I should like to think only about the world-wide spectacle of men acting upon their environment, moved by stimuli from their pseudo- environments. For when full allowance has been made for deliberate fraud, political science has still to account for such facts as two nations attacking one another, each convinced that it is acting in self-defense, or two classes at war each certain that it speaks for the common interest. They live, we are likely to say, in different worlds. More accurately, they live in the same world, but they think and feel in different ones.
  • 130.
    It is tothese special worlds, it is to these private or group, or class, or provincial, or occupational, or national, or sectarian artifacts, that the political adjustment of mankind in the Great Society takes place. Their variety and complication are impossible to describe. Yet these fictions determine a very great part of men's political behavior. We must think of perhaps fifty sovereign parliaments consisting of at least a hundred legislative bodies. With them belong at least fifty hierarchies of provincial and municipal assemblies, which with their executive, administrative and legislative organs, constitute formal authority on earth. But that does not begin to reveal the complexity of political life. For in each of these innumerable centers of authority there are parties, and these parties are themselves hierarchies with their roots in classes, sections, cliques and clans; and within these are the individual politicians, each the personal center of a web of connection and memory and fear and hope. Somehow or other, for reasons often necessarily obscure, as the result of domination or compromise or a logroll, there emerge from these political bodies commands, which set armies in motion or make peace, conscript life, tax, exile, imprison, protect property or confiscate it, encourage one kind of enterprise and discourage another, facilitate immigration or obstruct it, improve communication or censor it, establish schools, build navies, proclaim "policies," and "destiny," raise economic
  • 131.
    barriers, make propertyor unmake it, bring one people under the rule of another, or favor one class as against another. For each of these decisions some view of the facts is taken to be conclusive, some view of the circumstances is accepted as the basis of inference and as the stimulus of feeling. What view of the facts, and why that one? And yet even this does not begin to exhaust the real complexity. The formal political structure exists in a social environment, where there are innumerable large and small corporations and institutions, voluntary and semi-voluntary associations, national, provincial, urban and neighborhood groupings, which often as not make the decision that the political body registers. On what are these decisions based? "Modern society," says Mr. Chesterton, "is intrinsically insecure because it is based on the notion that all men will do the same thing for different reasons.... And as within the head of any convict may be the hell of a quite solitary crime, so in the house or under the hat of any suburban clerk may be the limbo of a quite separate philosophy. The first man may be a complete Materialist and feel his own body as a horrible machine manufacturing his own mind. He may listen to his thoughts as to the dull ticking of a clock. The man next door may be a Christian Scientist and regard his own body as somehow rather less substantial than his
  • 132.
    own shadow. Hemay come almost to regard his own arms and legs as delusions like moving serpents in the dream of delirium tremens. The third man in the street may not be a Christian Scientist but, on the contrary, a Christian. He may live in a fairy tale as his neighbors would say; a secret but solid fairy tale full of the faces and presences of unearthly friends. The fourth man may be a theosophist, and only too probably a vegetarian; and I do not see why I should not gratify myself with the fancy that the fifth man is a devil worshiper.... Now whether or not this sort of variety is valuable, this sort of unity is shaky. To expect that all men for all time will go on thinking different things, and yet doing the same things, is a doubtful speculation. It is not founding society on a communion, or even on a convention, but rather on a coincidence. Four men may meet under the same lamp post; one to paint it pea green as part of a great municipal reform; one to read his breviary in the light of it; one to embrace it with accidental ardour in a fit of alcoholic enthusiasm; and the last merely because the pea green post is a conspicuous point of rendezvous with his young lady. But to expect this to happen night after night is unwise...." (9) For the four men at the lamp post substitute the governments, the parties, the corporations, the societies, the social sets, the trades and professions, universities, sects, and nationalities of the world. Think of the legislator voting a statute that will affect distant peoples, a statesman coming to a decision. Think of the Peace Conference
  • 133.
    reconstituting the frontiers ofEurope, an ambassador in a foreign country trying to discern the intentions of his own government and of the foreign government, a promoter working a concession in a backward country, an editor demanding a war, a clergyman calling on the police to regulate amusement, a club lounging-room making up its mind about a strike, a sewing circle preparing to regulate the schools, nine judges deciding whether a legislature in Oregon may fix the working hours of women, a cabinet meeting to decide on the recognition of a government, a party convention choosing a candidate and writing a platform, twenty-seven million voters casting their ballots, an Irishman in Cork thinking about an Irishman in Belfast, a Third International planning to reconstruct the whole of human society, a board of directors confronted with a set of their employees' demands, a boy choosing a career, a merchant estimating supply and demand for the coming season, a speculator predicting the course of the market, a banker deciding whether to put credit behind a new enterprise, the advertiser, the reader of advertisments.... Think of the different sorts of Americans thinking about their notions of "The British Empire" or "France" or "Russia" or "Mexico." It is not so different from Mr. Chesterton's four men at the pea green lamp post. 6 And so before we involve ourselves in the jungle of obscurities about the innate differences
  • 134.
    of men, weshall do well to fix our attention upon the extraordinary differences in what men know of the world. (10) I do not doubt that there are important biological differences. Since man is an animal it would be strange if there were not. But as rational beings it is worse than shallow to generalize at all about comparative behavior until there is a measurable similarity between the environments to which behavior is a response. The pragmatic value of this idea is that it introduces a much needed refinement into the ancient controversy about nature and nurture, innate quality and environment. For the pseudo-environment is a hybrid compounded of "human nature" and "conditions." To my mind it shows the uselessness of pontificating about what man is and always will be from what we observe man to be doing, or about what are the necessary conditions of society. For we do not know how men would behave in response to the facts of the Great Society. All that we really know is how they behave in response to what can fairly be called a most inadequate picture of the Great Society. No conclusion about man or the Great Society can honestly be made on evidence like that. This, then, will be the clue to our inquiry. We shall assume that what each man does is based not on direct and certain knowledge, but on pictures made by himself or given to him. If his
  • 135.
    atlas tells himthat the world is flat he will not sail near what he believes to be the edge of our planet for fear of falling off. If his maps include a fountain of eternal youth, a Ponce de Leon will go in quest of it. If someone digs up yellow dirt that looks like gold, he will for a time act exactly as if he had found gold. The way in which the world is imagined determines at any particular moment what men will do. It does not determine what they will achieve. It determines their effort, their feelings, their hopes, not their accomplishments and results. The very men who most loudly proclaim their "materialism" and their contempt for "ideologues," the Marxian communists, place their entire hope on what? On the formation by propaganda of a class-conscious group. But what is propaganda, if not the effort to alter the picture to which men respond, to substitute one social pattern for another? What is class consciousness but a way of realizing the world? National consciousness but another way? And Professor Giddings' consciousness of kind, but a process of believing that we recognize among the multitude certain ones marked as our kind? Try to explain social life as the pursuit of pleasure and the avoidance of pain. You will soon be saying that the hedonist begs the question, for even supposing that man does pursue these ends, the crucial problem of why he thinks one course rather than another likely to produce pleasure, is untouched. Does the guidance of man's conscience explain? How then does he happen to have the particular conscience which he has? The theory of economic self-
  • 136.
    interest? But howdo men come to conceive their interest in one way rather than another? The desire for security, or prestige, or domination, or what is vaguely called self- realization? How do men conceive their security, what do they consider prestige, how do they figure out the means of domination, or what is the notion of self which they wish to realize? Pleasure, pain, conscience, acquisition, protection, enhancement, mastery, are undoubtedly names for some of the ways people act. There may be instinctive dispositions which work toward such ends. But no statement of the end, or any description of the tendencies to seek it, can explain the behavior which results. The very fact that men theorize at all is proof that their pseudo-environments, their interior representations of the world, are a determining element in thought, feeling, and action. For if the connection between reality and human response were direct and immediate, rather than indirect and inferred, indecision and failure would be unknown, and (if each of us fitted as snugly into the world as the child in the womb), Mr. Bernard Shaw would not have been able to say that except for the first nine months of its existence no human being manages its affairs as well as a plant. The chief difficulty in adapting the psychoanalytic scheme to political thought arises in this connection. The Freudians are concerned with the maladjustment of distinct individuals to other individuals and to concrete circumstances. They have
  • 137.
    assumed that ifinternal derangements could be straightened out, there would be little or no confusion about what is the obviously normal relationship. But public opinion deals with indirect, unseen, and puzzling facts, and there is nothing obvious about them. The situations to which public opinions refer are known only as opinions. The psychoanalyst, on the other hand, almost always assumes that the environment is knowable, and if not knowable then at least bearable, to any unclouded intelligence. This assumption of his is the problem of public opinion. Instead of taking for granted an environment that is readily known, the social analyst is most concerned in studying how the larger political environment is conceived, and how it can be conceived more successfully. The psychoanalyst examines the adjustment to an X, called by him the environment; the social analyst examines the X, called by him the pseudo-environment. He is, of course, permanently and constantly in debt to the new psychology, not only because when rightly applied it so greatly helps people to stand on their own feet, come what may, but because the study of dreams, fantasy and rationalization has thrown light on how the pseudo-environment is put together. But he cannot assume as his criterion either what is called a "normal biological career" (11) within the existing social order, or a career "freed from religious suppression and dogmatic conventions" outside.(12) What for a sociologist is a normal social career? Or one freed from
  • 138.
    suppressions and conventions? Conservativecritics do, to be sure, assume the first, and romantic ones the second. But in assuming them they are taking the whole world for granted. They are saying in effect either that society is the sort of thing which corresponds to their idea of what is normal, or the sort of thing which corresponds to their idea of what is free. Both ideas are merely public opinions, and while the psychoanalyst as physician may perhaps assume them, the sociologist may not take the products of existing public opinion as criteria by which to study public opinion. 7 The world that we have to deal with politically is out of reach, out of sight, out of mind. It has to be explored, reported, and imagined. Man is no Aristotelian god contemplating all existence at one glance. He is the creature of an evolution who can just about span a sufficient portion of reality to manage his survival, and snatch what on the scale of time are but a few moments of insight and happiness. Yet this same creature has invented ways of seeing what no naked eye could see, of hearing what no ear could hear, of weighing immense masses and infinitesimal ones, of counting and separating more items than he can individually remember. He is learning to see with his mind vast portions of the world that he could never see, touch, smell, hear, or remember. Gradually he makes for himself a trustworthy picture inside his head of the world beyond his
  • 139.
    reach. Those features ofthe world outside which have to do with the behavior of other human beings, in so far as that behavior crosses ours, is dependent upon us, or is interesting to us, we call roughly public affairs. The pictures inside the heads of these human beings, the pictures of themselves, of others, of their needs, purposes, and relationship, are their public opinions. Those pictures which are acted upon by groups of people, or by individuals acting in the name of groups, are Public Opinion with capital letters. And so in the chapters which follow we shall inquire first into some of the reasons why the picture inside so often misleads men in their dealings with the world outside. Under this heading we shall consider first the chief factors which limit their access to the facts. They are the artificial censorships, the limitations of social contact, the comparatively meager time available in each day for paying attention to public affairs, the distortion arising because events have to be compressed into very short messages, the difficulty of making a small vocabulary express a complicated world, and finally the fear of facing those facts which would seem to threaten the established routine of men's lives. The analysis then turns from these more or less external limitations to the question of how this trickle of messages from the outside is affected by the
  • 140.
    stored up images,the preconceptions, and prejudices which interpret, fill them out, and in their turn powerfully direct the play of our attention, and our vision itself. From this it proceeds to examine how in the individual person the limited messages from outside, formed into a pattern of stereotypes, are identified with his own interests as he feels and conceives them. In the succeeding sections it examines how opinions are crystallized into what is called Public Opinion, how a National Will, a Group Mind, a Social Purpose, or whatever you choose to call it, is formed. The first five parts constitute the descriptive section of the book. There follows an analysis of the traditional democratic theory of public opinion. The substance of the argument is that democracy in its original form never seriously faced the problem which arises because the pictures inside people's heads do not automatically correspond with the world outside. And then, because the democratic theory is under criticism by socialist thinkers, there follows an examination of the most advanced and coherent of these criticisms, as made by the English Guild Socialists. My purpose here is to find out whether these reformers take into account the main difficulties of public opinion. My conclusion is that they ignore the difficulties, as completely as did the original democrats, because they, too, assume, and in a much more complicated civilization, that somehow mysteriously there exists in the hearts of men a knowledge of the world beyond their reach.
  • 141.
    I argue thatrepresentative government, either in what is ordinarily called politics, or in industry, cannot be worked successfully, no matter what the basis of election, unless there is an independent, expert organization for making the unseen facts intelligible to those who have to make the decisions. I attempt, therefore, to argue that the serious acceptance of the principle that personal representation must be supplemented by representation of the unseen facts would alone permit a satisfactory decentralization, and allow us to escape from the intolerable and unworkable fiction that each of us must acquire a competent opinion about all public affairs. It is argued that the problem of the press is confused because the critics and the apologists expect the press to realize this fiction, expect it to make up for all that was not foreseen in the theory of democracy, and that the readers expect this miracle to be performed at no cost or trouble to themselves. The newspapers are regarded by democrats as a panacea for their own defects, whereas analysis of the nature of news and of the economic basis of journalism seems to show that the newspapers necessarily and inevitably reflect, and therefore, in greater or lesser measure, intensify, the defective organization of public opinion. My conclusion is that public opinions must be organized for the press if they are to be sound, not by the press as is the case today. This organization I conceive to be in the first instance the task of a political science that has won its proper place as formulator, in advance of real decision, instead of apologist, critic, or reporter
  • 142.
    after the decisionhas been made. I try to indicate that the perplexities of government and industry are conspiring to give political science this enormous opportunity to enrich itself and to serve the public. And, of course, I hope that these pages will help a few people to realize that opportunity more vividly, and therefore to pursue it more consciously. 1. Hexaemeron, i. cap 6, quoted in The Mediæval Mind, by Henry Osborn Taylor, Vol. i, p. 73. 2. Lecky, Rationalism in Europe, Vol. I, pp. 276-8 3. Id. 4. Lytton Strachey, Queen Victoria, p. 72 5. Jean de Pierrefeu, G. Q. G. Trois ans au Grand Quartier General, pp 94-95. 6. See Sinclair Lewis, Main Street. 7. Op. cit., p. 99 8. James, Principles of Psychology, Vol. II, p. 638 9. G.K. Chesterton, "The Mad Hatter and the Sane Householder," Vanity Fair, January, 1921, p. 54 10. Cf. Wallas, Our Social Heritage, pp. 77 et seq. 11. Edward J. Kempf, Psychopathology, p. 116. 12. Id., p. 151. Table of Contents | Chapter II http://xroads.virginia.edu/~hyper/lippman/contents.html http://xroads.virginia.edu/~hyper/lippman/ch02.html
  • 143.
    03.01.94 12:00 PM THEECONOMY OF IDEAS A FRAMEWORK FOR patents and copyrights in the Digital Age. (Everything you know about intellectual property is wrong.) "If nature has made any one thing less susceptible than all others of exclusive property, it is the action of the thinking power called an idea, which an individual may exclusively possess as long as he keeps it to himself; but the moment it is divulged, it forces itself into the possession of everyone, and the receiver cannot dispossess himself of it. Its peculiar character, too, is that no one possesses the less, because every other possesses the whole of it. He who receives an idea from me, receives instruction himself without lessening mine; as he who lights his taper at mine, receives light without darkening me. That ideas should freely spread from one to another over the globe, for the moral and mutual instruction of man, and improvement of his condition, seems to have been peculiarly and benevolently designed by nature, when she made them, like fire, expansible over all space, without lessening their density at any point, and like the air in which we breathe, move, and have our physical being, incapable of confinement or exclusive appropriation. Inventions then cannot, in nature, be a subject of property." -
  • 144.
    Thomas Jefferson Throughout the timeI've been groping around cyberspace, an immense, unsolved conundrum has remained at the root of nearly every legal, ethical, governmental, and social vexation to be found in the Virtual World. I refer to the problem of digitized property. The enigma is this: If our property can be infinitely reproduced and instantaneously distributed all over the planet without cost, without our knowledge, without its even leaving our JOHN PERRY BARLOW BUSINESS SUBSCRIBE https://www.wired.com/author/john-perry-barlow https://www.wired.com/category/business/ https://www.wired.com/ https://www.wired.com/go/failsafe https://www.facebook.com/sharer/sharer.php?t=The%20Econom y%20of%20Ideas&u=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com%2F19 94%2F03%2Feconomy-ideas%2F?mbid=social_fb_onsiteshare https://twitter.com/intent/tweet?text=The%20Economy%20of%2 0Ideas&url=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com%2F1994%2F03 %2Feconomy- ideas%2F?mbid=social_twitter_onsiteshare&via=WIRED https://pinterest.com/pin/create/button/?url=https://www.wired.c om/1994/03/economy-ideas/&media=https%3A%2F%2Fci- vulcan-api.aws.conde.io%2Fwired- services%2Fphotos%2F59337d42a4b3d04a4718aa11%2F4%3A3 %2Fw_400%2Cc_limit%2Fwired_logo.png&description=The%2
  • 145.
    0Economy%20of%20Ideas mailto:?subject=WIRED%3A%20The%20Economy%20of%20Id eas&body=Check%20out%20this%20great%20article%20I%20r ead%20on%20WIRED%3A%20%22The%20Economy%20of%20 Ideas%22%0D%0A%0D%0Ahttps%3A%2F%2Fwww.wired.com %2F1994%2F03%2Feconomy- ideas%2F?mbid=email_onsiteshare possession, how canwe protect it? How are we going to get paid for the work we do with our minds? And, if we can't get paid, what will assure the continued creation and distribution of such work? Since we don't have a solution to what is a profoundly new kind of challenge, and are apparently unable to delay the galloping digitization of everything not obstinately physical, we are sailing into the future on a sinking ship. This vessel, the accumulated canon of copyright and patent law, was developed to convey forms and methods of expression entirely different from the vaporous cargo it is now being asked to carry. It is leaking as much from within as from without. Legal efforts to keep the old boat floating are taking three forms: a frenzy of deck chair rearrangement, stern warnings to the passengers that if she goes down, they will face harsh criminal penalties, and serene, glassy-eyed denial.
  • 146.
  • 147.
  • 148.
  • 149.
  • 150.
  • 151.
    o u g h t B l a c k https://video.wired.com/watch/see-the-visual-effects-that- brought-black-panther-to-life#intcid=recommendations_default- popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2 Intellectual property lawcannot be patched, retrofitted, or expanded to contain digitized expression any more than real estate law might be revised to cover the allocation of broadcasting spectrum (which, in fact, rather resembles what is being attempted here). We will need to develop an entirely new set of methods as befits this entirely new set of circumstances. Most of the people who actually create soft property - the programmers, hackers, and Net surfers - already know this. Unfortunately, neither the companies they work for nor the lawyers these companies hire have enough direct experience with nonmaterial goods to understand why they are so problematic. They are proceeding as though the old laws can
  • 152.
    somehow be made towork, either by grotesque expansion or by force. They are wrong. The source of this conundrum is as simple as its solution is complex. Digital technology is detaching information from the physical plane, where property law of all sorts has always found definition. Throughout the history of copyrights and patents, the proprietary assertions of thinkers have been focused not on their ideas but on the expression of those ideas. The ideas themselves, as well as facts about the phenomena of the world, were considered to be the collective property of humanity. One could claim franchise, in the case of copyright, on the precise turn of phrase used to convey a particular idea or the order in which facts were presented. P a n t h e r t o L i f e
  • 153.
    https://video.wired.com/watch/see-the-visual-effects-that- brought-black-panther-to-life#intcid=recommendations_default- popular_366aed17-fc28-44df-b382-1ed0889339bb_cral-top1-2 The point atwhich this franchise was imposed was that moment when the "word became flesh" by departing the mind of its originator and entering some physical object, whether book or widget. The subsequent arrival of other commercial media besides books didn't alter the legal importance of this moment. Law protected expression and, with few (and recent) exceptions, to express was to make physical. Protecting physical expression had the force of convenience on its side. Copyright worked well because, Gutenberg notwithstanding, it was hard to make a book. Furthermore, books froze their contents into a condition which was as challenging to alter as it was to reproduce. Counterfeiting and distributing counterfeit volumes were obvious and visible activities - it was easy enough to catch somebody in the act of doing. Finally, unlike unbounded words or images, books had material surfaces to which one could attach copyright notices, publisher's marques, and price tags. Mental-to-physical conversion was even more central to patent. A patent,
  • 154.
    until recently, waseither a description of the form into which materials were to be rendered in the service of some purpose, or a description of the process by which rendition occurred. In either case, the conceptual heart of patent was the material result. If no purposeful object could be rendered because of some material limitation, the patent was rejected. Neither a Klein bottle nor a shovel made of silk could be patented. It had to be a thing, and the thing had to work. Thus, the rights of invention and authorship adhered to activities in the physical world. One didn't get paid for ideas, but for the ability to deliver them into reality. For all practical purposes, the value was in the conveyance and not in the thought conveyed. In other words, the bottle was protected, not the wine. Now, as information enters cyberspace, the native home of Mind, these bottles are vanishing. With the advent of digitization, it is now possible to replace all previous information storage forms with one metabottle: complex and highly liquid patterns of ones and zeros. Even the physical/digital bottles to which we've become
  • 155.
    accustomed - floppy disks,CD-ROMs, and other discrete, shrink-wrappable bit- packages - will disappear as all computers jack-in to the global Net. While the Internet may never include every CPU on the planet, it is more than doubling every year and can be expected to become the principal medium of information conveyance, and perhaps eventually, the only one. Once that has happened, all the goods of the Information Age - all of the expressions once contained in books or film strips or newsletters - will exist either as pure thought or something very much like thought: voltage conditions darting around the Net at the speed of light, in conditions that one might behold in effect, as glowing pixels or transmitted sounds, but never touch or claim to "own" in the old sense of the word. Some might argue that information will still require some physical manifestation, such as its magnetic existence on the titanic hard disks of distant servers, but these are bottles which have no macroscopically discrete or personally meaningful form. Some will also argue that we have been dealing with unbottled expression since the advent of radio, and they would be right. But for most of the history of broadcast, there was no convenient way to capture soft goods
  • 156.
    from the electromagnetic etherand reproduce them with quality available in commercial packages. Only recently has this changed, and little has been done legally or technically to address the change. Generally, the issue of consumer payment for broadcast products was irrelevant. The consumers themselves were the product. Broadcast media were supported either by the sale of the attention of their audience to advertisers, by government assessing payment through taxes, or by the whining mendicancy of annual donor drives. All of the broadcast-support models are flawed. Support either by advertisers or government has almost invariably tainted the purity of the goods delivered. Besides, direct marketing is gradually killing the advertiser- support model anyway. Broadcast media gave us another payment method for a virtual product: the royalties that broadcasters pay songwriters through such organizations as ASCAP and BMI. But, as a member of ASCAP, I can assure you this is not a model that we should emulate. The monitoring methods are wildly
  • 157.
    approximate. There isno parallel system of accounting in the revenue stream. It doesn't really work. Honest. In any case, without our old methods, based on physically defining the expression of ideas, and in the absence of successful new models for nonphysical transaction, we simply don't know how to assure reliable payment for mental works. To make matters worse, this comes at a time when the human mind is replacing sunlight and mineral deposits as the principal source of new wealth. Furthermore, the increasing difficulty of enforcing existing copyright and patent laws is already placing in peril the ultimate source of intellectual property - the free exchange of ideas. That is, when the primary articles of commerce in a society look so much like speech as to be indistinguishable from it, and when the traditional methods of protecting their ownership have become ineffectual, attempting to fix the problem with broader and more vigorous enforcement will inevitably threaten freedom of speech. The greatest constraint on your future liberties may come not from government but from corporate legal departments laboring to protect by force what can no longer be protected by practical
  • 158.
    efficiency or generalsocial consent. Furthermore, when Jefferson and his fellow creatures of the Enlightenment designed the system that became American copyright law, their primary objective was assuring the widespread distribution of thought, not profit. Profit was the fuel that would carry ideas into the libraries and minds of their new republic. Libraries would purchase books, thus rewarding the authors for their work in assembling ideas; these ideas, otherwise "incapable of confinement," would then become freely available to the public. But what is the role of libraries in the absence of books? How does society now pay for the distribution of ideas if not by charging for the ideas themselves? Additionally complicating the matter is the fact that along with the disappearance of the physical bottles in which intellectual property protection has resided, digital technology is also erasing the legal jurisdictions of the physical world and replacing them with the unbounded and perhaps permanently lawless waves of cyberspace. In cyberspace, no national or local boundaries contain the scene of a crime
  • 159.
    and determine themethod of its prosecution; worse, no clear cultural agreements define what a crime might be. Unresolved and basic differences between Western and Asian cultural assumptions about intellectual property can only be exacerbated when many transactions are taking place in both hemispheres and yet, somehow, in neither. Even in the most local of digital conditions, jurisdiction and responsibility are hard to assess. A group of music publishers filed suit against CompuServe this fall because it allowed its users to upload musical compositions into areas where other users might access them. But since CompuServe cannot practically exercise much control over the flood of bits that passes between its subscribers, it probably shouldn't be held responsible for unlawfully "publishing" these works. Notions of property, value, ownership, and the nature of wealth itself are changing more fundamentally than at any time since the Sumerians first poked cuneiform into wet clay and called it stored grain. Only a very few people are aware of the enormity of this shift, and fewer of them are lawyers or public officials. Those who do see these changes must prepare responses for the legal and
  • 160.
    social confusion thatwill erupt as efforts to protect new forms of property with old methods become more obviously futile, and, as a consequence, more adamant. From Swords to Writs to Bits Humanity now seems bent on creating a world economy primarily based on goods that take no material form. In doing so, we may be eliminating any predictable connection between creators and a fair reward for the utility or pleasure others may find in their works. Without that connection, and without a fundamental change in consciousness to accommodate its loss, we are building our future on furor, litigation, and institutionalized evasion of payment except in response to raw force. We may return to the Bad Old Days of property. Throughout the darker parts of human history, the possession and distribution of property was a largely military matter. "Ownership" was assured those with the nastiest tools, whether fists or armies, and the most resolute will to use them. Property was the divine right of thugs. By the turn of the First Millennium AD, the emergence of
  • 161.
    merchant classes and landedgentry forced the development of ethical understandings for the resolution of property disputes. In the Middle Ages, enlightened rulers like England's Henry II began to codify this unwritten "common law" into recorded canons. These laws were local, which didn't matter much as they were primarily directed at real estate, a form of property that is local by definition. And, as the name implied, was very real. This continued to be the case as long as the origin of wealth was agricultural, but with that dawning of the Industrial Revolution, humanity began to focus as much on means as ends. Tools acquired a new social value and, thanks to their development, it became possible to duplicate and distribute them in quantity. To encourage their invention, copyright and patent law were developed in most Western countries. These laws were devoted to the delicate task of getting mental creations into the world where they could be used - and could enter the minds of others - while assuring their inventors compensation for the value of their use. And, as previously stated, the systems of both law and
  • 162.
    practice which grewup around that task were based on physical expression. Since it is now possible to convey ideas from one mind to another without ever making them physical, we are now claiming to own ideas themselves and not merely their expression. And since it is likewise now possible to create useful tools that never take physical form, we have taken to patenting abstractions, sequences of virtual events, and mathematical formulae - the most unreal estate imaginable. In certain areas, this leaves rights of ownership in such an ambiguous condition that property again adheres to those who can muster the largest armies. The only difference is that this time the armies consist of lawyers. Threatening their opponents with the endless purgatory of litigation, over which some might prefer death itself, they assert claim to any thought which might have entered another cranium within the collective body of the corporations they serve. They act as though these ideas appeared in splendid detachment from all previous human thought. And they pretend that thinking about a product is somehow as good as manufacturing, distributing, and selling it.
  • 163.
    What was previouslyconsidered a common human resource, distributed among the minds and libraries of the world, as well as the phenomena of nature herself, is now being fenced and deeded. It is as though a new class of enterprise had arisen that claimed to own the air. What is to be done? While there is a certain grim fun to be had in it, dancing on the grave of copyright and patent will solve little, especially when so few are willing to admit that the occupant of this grave is even deceased, and so many are trying to uphold by force what can no longer be upheld by popular consent. The legalists, desperate over their slipping grip, are vigorously trying to extend their reach. Indeed, the United States and other proponents of GATT are making adherence to our moribund systems of intellectual property protection a condition of membership in the marketplace of nations. For example, China will be denied Most Favored Nation trading status unless they agree to uphold a set of culturally alien principles that are no longer even sensibly applicable in their country of origin. In a more perfect world, we'd be wise to declare a moratorium on litigation,
  • 164.
    legislation, and internationaltreaties in this area until we had a clearer sense of the terms and conditions of enterprise in cyberspace. Ideally, laws ratify already developed social consensus. They are less the Social Contract itself than a series of memoranda expressing a collective intent that has emerged out of many millions of human interactions. Humans have not inhabited cyberspace long enough or in sufficient diversity to have developed a Social Contract which conforms to the strange new conditions of that world. Laws developed prior to consensus usually favor the already established few who can get them passed and not society as a whole. To the extent that law and established social practice exists in this area, they are already in dangerous disagreement. The laws regarding unlicensed reproduction of commercial software are clear and stern...and rarely observed. Software piracy laws are so practically unenforceable and breaking them has become so socially acceptable that only a thin minority appears compelled, either by fear or conscience, to obey them. When I give speeches on this subject, I always ask how many people in the audience can honestly claim to have no unauthorized software on their hard disks. I've never seen more than 10 percent of the hands go up.
  • 165.
    Whenever there issuch profound divergence between law and social practice, it is not society that adapts. Against the swift tide of custom, the software publishers' current practice of hanging a few visible scapegoats is so obviously capricious as to only further diminish respect for the law. Part of the widespread disregard for commercial software copyrights stems from a legislative failure to understand the conditions into which it was inserted. To assume that systems of law based in the physical world will serve in an environment as fundamentally different as cyberspace is a folly for which everyone doing business in the future will pay. As I will soon discuss in detail, unbounded intellectual property is very different from physical property and can no longer be protected as though these differences did not exist. For example, if we continue to assume that value is based on scarcity, as it is with regard to physical objects, we will create laws that are precisely contrary to the nature of information, which may, in many cases, increase in value with distribution. The large, legally risk-averse institutions most likely to play by the old rules
  • 166.
    will suffer fortheir compliance. As more lawyers, guns, and money are invested in either protecting their rights or subverting those of their opponents, their ability to produce new technology will simply grind to a halt as every move they make drives them deeper into a tar pit of courtroom warfare. Faith in law will not be an effective strategy for high-tech companies. Law adapts by continuous increments and at a pace second only to geology. Technology advances in lunging jerks, like the punctuation of biological evolution grotesquely accelerated. Real-world conditions will continue to change at a blinding pace, and the law will lag further behind, more profoundly confused. This mismatch may prove impossible to overcome. Promising economies based on purely digital products will either be born in a state of paralysis, as appears to be the case with multimedia, or continue in a brave and willful refusal by their owners to play the ownership game at all. In the United States one can already see a parallel economy developing, mostly among small, fast moving enterprises who protect their ideas by getting into the marketplace quicker then their larger competitors who base
  • 167.
    their protection onfear and litigation. Perhaps those who are part of the problem will simply quarantine themselves in court, while those who are part of the solution will create a new society based, at first, on piracy and freebooting. It may well be that when the current system of intellectual property law has collapsed, as seems inevitable, that no new legal structure will arise in its place. But something will happen. After all, people do business. When a currency becomes meaningless, business is done in barter. When societies develop outside the law, they develop their own unwritten codes, practices, and ethical systems. While technology may undo law, technology offers methods for restoring creative rights. A Taxonomy of Information It seems to me that the most productive thing to do now is to look into the true nature of what we're trying to protect. How much do we really know about information and its natural behaviors? What are the essential characteristics of unbounded creation? How does it differ from previous forms of property? How many of our assumptions about
  • 168.
    it have actuallybeen about its containers rather than their mysterious contents? What are its different species and how does each of them lend itself to control? What technologies will be useful in creating new virtual bottles to replace the old physical ones? Of course, information is, by nature, intangible and hard to define. Like other such deep phenomena as light or matter, it is a natural host to paradox. It is most helpful to understand light as being both a particle and a wave, an understanding of information may emerge in the abstract congruence of its several different properties which might be described by the following three statements: Information is an activity. Information is a life form. Information is a relationship. In the following section, I will examine each of these. I. INFORMATION IS AN ACTIVITY Information Is a Verb, Not a Noun. Freed of its containers, information is obviously not a thing. In fact, it is something that happens in the field of interaction between minds or objects
  • 169.
    or other piecesof information. Gregory Bateson, expanding on the information theory of Claude Shannon, said, "Information is a difference which makes a difference." Thus, information only really exists in the Delta. The making of that difference is an activity within a relationship. Information is an action which occupies time rather than a state of being which occupies physical space, as is the case with hard goods. It is the pitch, not the baseball, the dance, not the dancer. Information Is Experienced, Not Possessed. Even when it has been encapsulated in some static form like a book or a hard disk, information is still something that happens to you as you mentally decompress it from its storage code. But, whether it's running at gigabits per second or words per minute, the actual decoding is a process that must be performed by and upon a mind, a process that must take place in time. There was a cartoon in the Bulletin of Atomic Scientists a few years ago that illustrated this point beautifully. In the drawing, a holdup man trains his gun on the sort of bespectacled fellow you'd figure might have a lot of information stored in his head. "Quick," orders the bandit, "give me all your
  • 170.
    ideas." Information Has toMove. Sharks are said to die of suffocation if they stop swimming, and the same is nearly true of information. Information that isn't moving ceases to exist as anything but potential...at least until it is allowed to move again. For this reason, the practice of information hoarding, common in bureaucracies, is an especially wrong-headed artifact of physically based value systems. Information Is Conveyed by Propagation, Not Distribution. The way in which information spreads is also very different from the distribution of physical goods. It moves more like something from nature than from a factory. It can concatenate like falling dominos or grow in the usual fractal lattice, like frost spreading on a window, but it cannot be shipped around like widgets, except to the extent that it can be contained in them. It doesn't simply move on; it leaves a trail everywhere it's been. The central economic distinction between information and physical property is that information can be transferred without leaving the
  • 171.
    possession of the originalowner. If I sell you my horse, I can't ride him after that. If I sell you what I know, we both know it. II. INFORMATION IS A LIFE FORM Information Wants to Be Free. Stewart Brand is generally credited with this elegant statement of the obvious, which recognizes both the natural desire of secrets to be told and the fact that they might be capable of possessing something like a "desire" in the first place. English biologist and philosopher Richard Dawkins proposed the idea of "memes," self-replicating patterns of information that propagate themselves across the ecologies of mind, a pattern of reproduction much like that of life forms. I believe they are life forms in every respect but their freedom from the carbon atom. They self-reproduce, they interact with their surroundings and adapt to them, they mutate, they persist. They evolve to fill the empty niches of their local environments, which are, in this case the surrounding belief systems and cultures of their hosts, namely, us. Indeed, sociobiologists like Dawkins make a plausible case that
  • 172.
    carbon-based life forms areinformation as well, that, as the chicken is an egg's way of making another egg, the entire biological spectacle is just the DNA molecule's means of copying out more information strings exactly like itself. Information Replicates into the Cracks of Possibility. Like DNA helices, ideas are relentless expansionists, always seeking new opportunities for Lebensraum. And, as in carbon-based nature, the more robust organisms are extremely adept at finding new places to live. Thus, just as the common housefly has insinuated itself into practically every ecosystem on the planet, so has the meme of "life after death" found a niche in most minds, or psycho-ecologies. The more universally resonant an idea or image or song , the more minds it will enter and remain within. Trying to stop the spread of a really robust piece of information is about as easy as keeping killer bees south of the border. Information Wants to Change. If ideas and other interactive patterns of information are indeed
  • 173.
    life forms, they canbe expected to evolve constantly into forms which will be more perfectly adapted to their surroundings. And, as we see, they are doing this all the time. But for a long time, our static media, whether carvings in stone, ink on paper, or dye on celluloid, have strongly resisted the evolutionary impulse, exalting as a consequence the author's ability to determine the finished product. But, as in an oral tradition, digitized information has no "final cut." Digital information, unconstrained by packaging, is a continuing process more like the metamorphosing tales of prehistory than anything that will fit in shrink-wrap. From the Neolithic to Gutenberg (monks aside), information was passed on, mouth to ear, changing with every retelling (or resinging). The stories which once shaped our sense of the world didn't have authoritative versions. They adapted to each culture in which they found themselves being told. Because there was never a moment when the story was frozen in print, the so-called "moral" right of storytellers to own the tale was neither protected
  • 174.
    nor recognized. Thestory simply passed through each of them on its way to the next, where it would assume a different form. As we return to continuous information, we can expect the importance of authorship to diminish. Creative people may have to renew their acquaintance with humility. But our system of copyright makes no accommodation whatever for expressions which don't become fixed at some point nor for cultural expressions which lack a specific author or inventor. Jazz improvisations, stand-up comedy routines, mime performances, developing monologues, and unrecorded broadcast transmissions all lack the Constitutional requirement of fixation as a "writing." Without being fixed by a point of publication the liquid works of the future will all look more like these continuously adapting and changing forms and will therefore exist beyond the reach of copyright. Copyright expert Pamela Samuelson tells of having attended a conference last year convened around the fact that Western countries may legally appropriate the music, designs, and biomedical lore of aboriginal people without compensation to their tribes of origin since those tribes are not an "author" or "inventors."
  • 175.
    But soon mostinformation will be generated collaboratively by the cyber- tribal hunter-gatherers of cyberspace. Our arrogant legal dismissal of the rights of "primitives" will be soon return to haunt us. Information Is Perishable. With the exception of the rare classic, most information is like farm produce. Its quality degrades rapidly both over time and in distance from the source of production. But even here, value is highly subjective and conditional. Yesterday's papers are quite valuable to the historian. In fact, the older they are, the more valuable they become. On the other hand, a commodities broker might consider news of an event that occurred more than an hour ago to have lost any relevance. III. INFORMATION IS A RELATIONSHIP Meaning Has Value and Is Unique to Each Case. In most cases, we assign value to information based on its meaningfulness. The place where information dwells, the holy moment where transmission becomes reception, is a region which has many shifting characteristics and
  • 176.
    flavors depending onthe relationship of sender and receiver, the depth of their interactivity. Each such relationship is unique. Even in cases where the sender is a broadcast medium, and no response is returned, the receiver is hardly passive. Receiving information is often as creative an act as generating it. The value of what is sent depends entirely on the extent to which each individual receiver has the receptors - shared terminology, attention, interest, language, paradigm - necessary to render what is received meaningful. Understanding is a critical element increasingly overlooked in the effort to turn information into a commodity. Data may be any set of facts, useful or not, intelligible or inscrutable, germane or irrelevant. Computers can crank out new data all night long without human help, and the results may be offered for sale as information. They may or may not actually be so. Only a human being can recognize the meaning that separates information from data. In fact, information, in the economic sense of the word, consists of data which have been passed through a particular human mind and
  • 177.
    found meaningful within thatmental context. One fella's information is all just data to someone else. If you're an anthropologist, my detailed charts of Tasaday kinship patterns might be critical information to you. If you're a banker from Hong Kong, they might barely seem to be data. Familiarity Has More Value than Scarcity. With physical goods, there is a direct correlation between scarcity and value. Gold is more valuable than wheat, even though you can't eat it. While this is not always the case, the situation with information is often precisely the reverse. Most soft goods increase in value as they become more common. Familiarity is an important asset in the world of information. It may often be true that the best way to raise demand for your product is to give it away. While this has not always worked with shareware, it could be argued that there is a connection between the extent to which commercial software is pirated and the amount which gets sold. Broadly pirated software, such as Lotus 1-2-3 or WordPerfect, becomes a standard and benefits from Law of Increasing Returns based on familiarity.
  • 178.
    In regard tomy own soft product, rock 'n' roll songs, there is no question that the band I write them for, the Grateful Dead, has increased its popularity enormously by giving them away. We have been letting people tape our concerts since the early seventies, but instead of reducing the demand for our product, we are now the largest concert draw in America, a fact that is at least in part attributable to the popularity generated by those tapes. True, I don't get any royalties on the millions of copies of my songs which have been extracted from concerts, but I see no reason to complain. The fact is, no one but the Grateful Dead can perform a Grateful Dead song, so if you want the experience and not its thin projection, you have to buy a ticket from us. In other words, our intellectual property protection derives from our being the only real-time source of it. Exclusivity Has Value. The problem with a model that turns the physical scarcity/value ratio on its head is that sometimes the value of information is very much based on its scarcity. Exclusive possession of certain facts makes them more useful. If
  • 179.
    everyone knows aboutconditions which might drive a stock price up, the information is valueless. But again, the critical factor is usually time. It doesn't matter if this kind of information eventually becomes ubiquitous. What matters is being among the first who possess it and act on it. While potent secrets usually don't stay secret, they may remain so long enough to advance the cause of their original holders. Point of View and Authority Have Value. In a world of floating realities and contradictory maps, rewards will accrue to those commentators whose maps seem to fit their territory snugly, based on their ability to yield predictable results for those who use them. In aesthetic information, whether poetry or rock 'n' roll, people are willing to buy the new product of an artist, sight-unseen, based on their having been delivered a pleasurable experience by previous work. Reality is an edit. People are willing to pay for the authority of those editors whose point of view seems to fit best. And again, point of view is an asset which cannot be stolen or duplicated. No one sees the world as Esther Dyson does, and the handsome fee she charges for her newsletter is
  • 180.
    actually payment for theprivilege of looking at the world through her unique eyes. Time Replaces Space. In the physical world, value depends heavily on possession or proximity in space. One owns the material that falls inside certain dimensional boundaries. The ability to act directly, exclusively, and as one wishes upon what falls inside those boundaries is the principal right of ownership. The relationship between value and scarcity is a limitation in space. In the virtual world, proximity in time is a value determinant. An informational product is generally more valuable the closer purchaser can place themselves to the moment of its expression, a limitation in time. Many kinds of information degrade rapidly with either time or reproduction. Relevance fades as the territory they map changes. Noise is introduced and bandwidth lost with passage away from the point where the information is first produced. Thus, listening to a Grateful Dead tape is hardly the same experience as attending a Grateful Dead concert. The closer one can get to the
  • 181.
    headwaters of an informationalstream, the better one's chances of finding an accurate picture of reality in it. In an era of easy reproduction, the informational abstractions of popular experiences will propagate out from their source moments to reach anyone who's interested. But it's easy enough to restrict the real experience of the desirable event, whether knock-out punch or guitar lick, to those willing to pay for being there. The Protection of Execution In the hick town I come from, they don't give you much credit for just having ideas. You are judged by what you can make of them. As things continue to speed up, I think we see that execution is the best protection for those designs which become physical products. Or, as Steve Jobs once put it, "Real artists ship." The big winner is usually the one who gets to the market first (and with enough organizational force to keep the lead). But, as we become fixated upon information commerce, many of us seem to think that originality alone is sufficient to convey value, deserving, with the right legal assurances, of a steady wage. In fact, the best way to protect intellectual property is to act on it. It's not enough to invent and patent; one has to innovate as well. Someone claims to have patented the
  • 182.
    microprocessor before Intel. Maybeso. If he'd actually started shipping microprocessors before Intel, his claim would seem far less spurious. Information as Its Own Reward It is now a commonplace to say that money is information. With the exception of Krugerrands, crumpled cab fare, and the contents of those suitcases that drug lords are reputed to carry, most of the money in the informatized world is in ones and zeros. The global money supply sloshes around the Net, as fluid as weather. It is also obvious, that information has become as fundamental to the creation of modern wealth as land and sunlight once were. What is less obvious is the extent to which information is acquiring intrinsic value, not as a means to acquisition but as the object to be acquired. I suppose this has always been less explicitly the case. In politics and academia, potency and information have always been closely related. However, as we increasingly buy information with money, we begin to see that buying information with other information is simple
  • 183.
    economic exchange without thenecessity of converting the product into and out of currency. This is somewhat challenging for those who like clean accounting, since, information theory aside, informational exchange rates are too squishy to quantify to the decimal point. Nevertheless, most of what a middle-class American purchases has little to do with survival. We buy beauty, prestige, experience, education, and all the obscure pleasures of owning. Many of these things can not only be expressed in nonmaterial terms, they can be acquired by nonmaterial means. And then there are the inexplicable pleasures of information itself, the joys of learning, knowing, and teaching; the strange good feeling of information coming into and out of oneself. Playing with ideas is a recreation which people are willing to pay a lot for, given the market for books and elective seminars. We'd likely spend even more money for such pleasures if we didn't have so many opportunities to pay for ideas with other ideas. This explains much of the collective "volunteer" work which fills the archives, newsgroups, and databases of the Internet. Its denizens are not working for "nothing," as is widely believed. Rather they are getting paid in something besides money.
  • 184.
    It is aneconomy which consists almost entirely of information. This may become the dominant form of human trade, and if we persist in modeling economics on a strictly monetary basis, we may be gravely misled. Getting Paid in Cyberspace How all the foregoing relates to solutions to the crisis in intellectual property is something I've barely started to wrap my mind around. It's fairly paradigm warping to look at information through fresh eyes - to see how very little it is like pig iron or pork bellies, and to imagine the tottering travesties of case law we will stack up if we go on legally treating it as though it were. As I've said, I believe these towers of outmoded boilerplate will be a smoking heap sometime in the next decade, and we mind miners will have no choice but to cast our lot with new systems that work. I'm not really so gloomy about our prospects as readers of this jeremiad so far might conclude.
  • 185.
    Solution s will emerge.Nature abhors a vacuum and so does commerce. Indeed, one of the aspects of the electronic frontier which I have always found most appealing - and the reason Mitch Kapor and I used that phrase in naming our foundation - is the degree to which it resembles the 19th-century American West in its natural preference for social devices that emerge from its conditions rather than those that are imposed from the outside. Until the West was fully settled and "civilized" in this century, order was established according to an unwritten Code of the West, which had the fluidity of common law rather than the rigidity of statutes. Ethics were more important than rules. Understandings were preferred over laws,
  • 186.
    which were, in anyevent, largely unenforceable. I believe that law, as we understand it, was developed to protect the interests which arose in the two economic "waves" which Alvin Toffler accurately identified in The Third Wave. The First Wave was agriculturally based and required law to order ownership of the principal source of production, land. In the Second Wave, manufacturing became the economic mainspring, and the structure of modern law grew around the centralized institutions that needed protection for their reserves of capital, labor, and hardware. Both of these economic systems required stability. Their laws were designed to resist change and to assure some equability of distribution within a fairly
  • 187.
    static social framework.The empty niches had to be constrained to preserve the predictability necessary to either land stewardship or capital formation. In the Third Wave we have now entered, information to a large extent replaces land, capital, and hardware, and information is most at home in a much more fluid and adaptable environment. The Third Wave is likely to bring a fundamental shift in the purposes and methods of law which will affect far more than simply those statutes which govern intellectual property. The "terrain" itself - the architecture of the Net - may come to serve many of the purposes which could only be maintained in the past by legal imposition. For example, it may be unnecessary to constitutionally assure freedom of expression in an environment which, in the words of my fellow EFF co-
  • 188.
    founder John Gilmore,"treats censorship as a malfunction" and reroutes proscribed ideas around it. Similar natural balancing mechanisms may arise to smooth over the social discontinuities which previously required legal intercession to set right. On the Net, these differences are more likely to be spanned by a continuous spectrum that connects as much as it separates. And, despite their fierce grip on the old legal structure, companies that trade in information are likely to find that their increasing inability to deal sensibly with technological issues will not be remedied in the courts, which won't be capable of producing verdicts predictable enough to be supportive of long- term enterprise. Every litigation will become like a game of Russian roulette, depending on the depth of the presiding judge's clue- impairment.
  • 189.
    Uncodified or adaptive"law," while as "fast, loose, and out of control" as other emergent forms, is probably more likely to yield something like justice at this point. In fact, one can already see in development new practices to suit the conditions of virtual commerce. The life forms of information are evolving methods to protect their continued reproduction. For example, while all the tiny print on a commercial diskette envelope punctiliously requires a great deal of those who would open it, few who read those provisos follow them to the letter. And yet, the software business remains a very healthy sector of the American economy. Why is this? Because people seem to eventually buy the software they really use. Once a program becomes central to your work, you want the latest
  • 190.
    version of it,the best support, the actual manuals, all privileges attached to ownership. Such practical considerations will, in the absence of working law, become more and more important in getting paid for what might easily be obtained for nothing. I do think that some software is being purchased in the service of ethics or the abstract awareness that the failure to buy it will result in its not being produced any longer, but I'm going to leave those motivators aside. While I believe that the failure of law will almost certainly result in a compensating re-emergence of ethics as the ordering template of society, this is a belief I don't have room to support here. Instead, I think that, as in the case cited above, compensation for soft products will be driven primarily by practical considerations, all of them consistent with the true properties of digital information, where
  • 191.
    the value lies init, and how it can be both manipulated and protected by technology. While the conundrum remains a conundrum, I can begin to see the directions from which solutions may emerge, based in part on broadening those practical solutions which are already in practice. Relationship and Its Tools I believe one idea is central to understanding liquid commerce: Information economics, in the absence of objects, will be based more on relationship than possession. One existing model for the future conveyance of intellectual property is real- time performance, a medium currently used only in theater, music, lectures,
  • 192.
    stand-up comedy, andpedagogy. I believe the concept of performance will expand to include most of the information economy, from multicasted soap operas to stock analysis. In these instances, commercial exchange will be more like ticket sales to a continuous show than the purchase of discrete bundles of that which is being shown. The other existing, model, of course, is service. The entire professional class - doctors, lawyers, consultants, architects, and so on - are already being paid directly for their intellectual property. Who needs copyright when you're on a retainer? In fact, until the late 18th century this model was applied to much of what is now copyrighted. Before the industrialization of creation, writers, composers, artists, and the like produced their products in the private service of patrons. Without objects to distribute in a mass
  • 193.
    market, creative people willreturn to a condition somewhat like this, except that they will serve many patrons, rather than one. We can already see the emergence of companies which base their existence on supporting and enhancing the soft property they create rather than selling it by the shrink-wrapped piece or embedding it in widgets. Trip Hawkins's new company for creating and licensing multimedia tools, 3DO, is an example of what I'm talking about. 3DO doesn't intend to produce any commercial software or consumer devices. Instead, it will act as a kind of private standards setting body, mediating among software and device creators who will be their licensees. It will provide a point of commonality for relationships between a broad spectrum of entities. In any case, whether you think of yourself as a service provider
  • 194.
    or a performer, thefuture protection of your intellectual property will depend on your ability to control your relationship to the market - a relationship which will most likely live and grow over a period of time. The value of that relationship will reside in the quality of performance, the uniqueness of your point of view, the validity of your expertise, its relevance to your market, and, underlying everything, the ability of that market to access your creative services swiftly, conveniently, and interactively. Interaction and Protection Direct interaction will provide a lot of intellectual property protection in the future, and, indeed, already has. No one knows how many software pirates
  • 195.
    have bought legitimatecopies of a program after calling its publisher for technical support and offering some proof of purchase, but I would guess the number is very high. The same kind of controls will be applicable to "question and answer" relationships between authorities (or artists) and those who seek their expertise. Newsletters, magazines, and books will be supplemented by the ability of their subscribers to ask direct questions of authors. Interactivity will be a billable commodity even in the absence of authorship. As people move into the Net and increasingly get their information directly from its point of production, unfiltered by centralized media, they will attempt to develop the same interactive ability to probe reality that only experience has provided them in the past. Live access to these distant "eyes and ears" will be much easier to cordon than access to static
  • 196.
    bundles of stored buteasily reproducible information. In most cases, control will be based on restricting access to the freshest, highest bandwidth information. It will be a matter of defining the ticket, the venue, the performer, and the identity of the ticket holder, definitions which I believe will take their forms from technology, not law. In most cases, the defining technology will be cryptography. Crypto Bottling Cryptography, as I've said perhaps too many times, is the "material" from which the walls, boundaries - and bottles - of cyberspace will be fashioned. Of course there are problems with cryptography or any other purely technical method of property protection. It has always appeared
  • 197.
    to me that themore security you hide your goods behind, the more likely you are to turn your sanctuary into a target. Having come from a place where people leave their keys in their cars and don't even have keys to their houses, I remain convinced that the best obstacle to crime is a society with its ethics intact. While I admit that this is not the kind of society most of us live in, I also believe that a social over reliance on protection by barricades rather than conscience will eventually wither the latter by turning intrusion and theft into a sport, rather than a crime. This is already occurring in the digital domain as is evident in the activities of computer crackers. Furthermore, I would argue that initial efforts to protect digital copyright by copy protection contributed to the current condition in which most otherwise ethical computer users seem morally untroubled by
  • 198.
    their possession of piratedsoftware. Instead of cultivating among the newly computerized a sense of respect for the work of their fellows, early reliance on copy protection led to the subliminal notion that cracking into a software package somehow "earned" one the right to use it. Limited not by conscience but by technical skill, many soon felt free to do whatever they could get away with. This will continue to be a potential liability of the encryption of digitized commerce. Furthermore, it's cautionary to remember that copy protection was rejected by the market in most areas. Many of the upcoming efforts to use cryptography-based protection schemes will probably suffer the same fate. People are not going to tolerate much that makes computers harder to use than they already are without any benefit to the user.
  • 199.
    Nevertheless, encryption hasalready demonstrated a certain blunt utility. New subscriptions to various commercial satellite TV services skyrocketed recently after their deployment of more robust encryption of their feeds. This, despite a booming backwoods trade in black decoder chips, conducted by folks who'd look more at home running moonshine than cracking code. Another obvious problem with encryption as a global solution is that once something has been unscrambled by a legitimate licensee, it may be available to massive reproduction. In some instances, reproduction following decryption may not be a problem. Many soft products degrade sharply in value with time. It may be that the only real interest in such products will be among those who
  • 200.
    have purchased the keysto immediacy. Furthermore, as software becomes more modular and distribution moves online, it will begin to metamorphose in direct interaction with its user base. Discontinuous upgrades will smooth into a constant process of incremental improvement and adaptation, some of it manmade and some of it arising through genetic algorithms. Pirated copies of software may become too static to have much value to anyone. Even in cases such as images, where the information is expected to remain fixed, the unencrypted file could still be interwoven with code which could continue to protect it by a wide variety of means. In most of the schemes I can project, the file would be "alive" with permanently embedded software that could "sense" the surrounding
  • 201.
    conditions and interactwith them. For example, it might contain code that could detect the process of duplication and cause it to self- destruct. Other methods might give the file the ability to "phone home" through the Net to its original owner. The continued integrity of some files might require periodic "feeding" with digital cash from their host, which they would then relay back to their authors. Of course files that possess the independent ability to communicate upstream sound uncomfortably like the Morris Internet Worm. "Live" files do have a certain viral quality. And serious privacy issues would arise if everyone's computer were packed with digital spies. The point is that cryptography will enable protection
  • 202.
    technologies that will developrapidly in the obsessive competition that has always existed between lock-makers and lock-breakers. But cryptography will not be used simply for making locks. It is also at the heart of both digital signatures and the aforementioned digital cash, both of which I believe will be central to the future protection of intellectual property. I believe that the generally acknowledged failure of the shareware model in software had less to do with dishonesty than with the simple inconvenience of paying for shareware. If the payment process can be automated, as digital cash and signature will make possible, I believe that soft product creators will reap a much higher return from the bread they cast upon the waters of cyberspace.
  • 203.
    Moreover, they willbe spared much of the overhead presently attached to the marketing, manufacture, sales, and distribution of information products, whether those products are computer programs, books, CDs, or motion pictures. This will reduce prices and further increase the likelihood of noncompulsory payment. But of course there is a fundamental problem with a system that requires, through technology, payment for every access to a particular expression. It defeats the original Jeffersonian purpose of seeing that ideas were available to everyone regardless of their economic station. I am not comfortable with a model that will restrict inquiry to the wealthy. An Economy of Verbs The future forms and protections of intellectual property are densely obscured at this entrance to the Virtual Age. Nevertheless, I can
  • 204.
    make (or VIEW COMMENTS SPONSOREDSTORIES reiterate) a few flat statements that I earnestly believe won't look too silly in 50 years. In the absence of the old containers, almost everything we think we know about intellectual property is wrong. We're going to have to unlearn it. We're going to have to look at information as though we'd never seen the stuff before. The protections that we will develop will rely far more on ethics and technology than on law. Encryption will be the technical basis for most intellectual
  • 205.
    property protection. (And should,for many reasons, be made more widely available.) The economy of the future will be based on relationship rather than possession. It will be continuous rather than sequential. And finally, in the years to come, most human exchange will be virtual rather than physical, consisting not of stuff but the stuff of which dreams are made. Our future business will be conducted in a world made more of verbs than nouns. #MAGAZINE-2.03 POWERED BY OUTBRAIN https://www.wired.com/1994/03/economy-ideas/# https://www.wired.com/tag/magazine-2.03/
  • 206.
    TOPHATTER It's Like Amazon,but Everything Sells in 90 Seconds SENIOR SAVER New York: Say Goodbye To Your Mortgage If You Have No Missed Payments WORK+MONEY Surprising Facts About Meghan Markle QUARTILE MAGIC How Passive Solar Design Is Saving The Earth One Building At A Time SMART SAVER ONLINE New York: Gov't May Pay Off Your Mortgage If You Have No Missed Payments MORE BUSINESS
  • 207.
    https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=d9EAozV3dfVUmTv i0wg89lsEAxCLhqx6cnDgXKe_tu_cffhwFwdVUVqXiDqTfnmF NIuLU9kkABIB_0ZGSTIMP5sZWNuyZPtTnF5fyhOHLBfSuI4U uqRZMlKRyNjmkkAko0_hBy-v1Yk7rZorOytzcO9AqWeC2- pW7ywNS02a1Wf4nRRbt1wMg- mNb0HlizDuTkitLsc8U76vXf1gtgxxjGJfNxQqEORWSGjPWVJ YfjpEwp4BjMMseu-l6mlj- 1ZTnmBMmSqSd_JV4vNBHHvtXzn_qH66cT8CFH0Yfo68lpJX hH_qlipYnUWx01_R9ye7UU5heIdbIg3fQP4lVPg6YoXmmUrxP wOep2- yEE0bo8tct1xntynWuBcO4Vg4e2VyqdK7fIajVMJy3UgfnBSkJt 2Egnz6QUPic5IhUkAHWckuVljnkEH8ixMx37tiuQ_D4ZzJRn7z MNNke9IakU5q7EcFqcydQjd28_qstg_CMpVya4Hg5IEEHmLwj mDly9iYbb7wKTQ91Cea43-Yv9znOLbBfIzH-C4VehtFmmTb- nX0Ldl- 4vnSIK5T3qV9C8onTd5Pzl8pjlF4wepOTserFz_cjWxhxmhwOY e4JeUKy3- nbCVhtRZ529TSt88IshhdxW_tUjj6hNjkHVTbo1Ry80PXu_uf9C kwVjx9NSgz40pPX8HhZcOsZtE2qrrpW5QbHwe0vBvX39xMW 6nCdOD5u4-j17- T6qmbO9YekZljRnkReMymGGVENicYI4R4Ube_LYKJisv7mjh SG6Mq3qnBTMYrHKM8a6mvTA0s9_DrgRjWDhDBoajtIRRcW rLtLrqu69hKVn2UV8EIUzQH5nMeaKiNq8m- NeVE0XElZ66UKXAqRpoXi_UJkI2zw5WL4KwhcNP2xkxi3At0 HuvANNSb3g&c=4f08fb37&v=3
  • 208.
    https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=8Cau- RxMlDUx1Wd5WCukWObaL0Zcreig327FVAFJLqg6_MynXVw tKO6t8oqe1C_DjYKkUgX1ye2HSUUExKik7YVDUGUuvSNuK N9m8dGXSvpdk7u2GSXZM9vbAMiReFwj4b59T0icXZ9wcfwP Q7JLJXIbDQdGmVwkWJ9t62tet1-izmOp0i- 2V_r0e0sEwSekz0TsGdjXEDj1yDdbLEM5ThHMAitwFi69idgAl hOeV1eF2xvVI2xRm6ArE2jBiCr7BfmINUV0tiFQ5LbI- Bf8dWUqPCfSwqX04ym0RGLtX9NnCtRnriHH2k7_zovioD_t1S AueaiRnP3vNLwyEr_hKoieR4_yLlbU6jY- r52JQaYwg8oVS3hOMe23QXsnPA8pBtI9XJ2z_RhCV8VER1l6 zVjfDUAVQuvWyNZTwFkPiPQ9h6J78jniXsR0nm- kljt1KQAPw8v2fLC8-MRcQS4Y3aF2pONq4nUYIa7y62D5- XLjJYqa6tn6A_iQDrdX8WtvZS8Nkdq5v_JcrjtkEIA5GaMTcHyf hbSJKA0Mwl7XDrp6oK4MGDaQ26sFBT3oKkD63H- NbmcPKh8f5ZrYl- 6q61i0bW3F_w8Id6GtEPzNBoz4uYq_uQEFndIZl_u02kv8qPwH 8LthnISo_edIQLQx1_hvXloEZUbqBDYnTcc5gmgvaYqUMW- K2yEFB9MBsWCGC8NG4GOQRwMXkDLtl2o7dXBE0n- 0RwJoM0ksF-D-b22T0KDJuQmaQ- w89Vs90OjTd7hv1Ob2JHDjCtAOpI5NyYB5hIu03Oqzp5oqalW O-rcwZh5Hdx20yanFJLY_paf-5ng7_mAmgDojj2Rwnc- zdbK7vXCrDRu5rWwZFnkwHVM7anD89IFAVSzWbs5fQ6ngoy xZN3BN_EEcDmxnAzEE1w&c=a3a44300&v=3 https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=hS9oDO9LnK_UpYl NPp0lElkkEKskb4PC3YocIO5K3AZuHQ196eKS0rIwD3E_kqe2
  • 209.
    Yjirzujj_T1fdAPXZvprcnq1sjzP31kLfeQGqHBoit7dsk9dqKF40 PiiCSmwX07BqL-M4vxs- qqB6tCelPmxoFer7ivuI3hGvmaY8zzuJNKEuW3rB6SJWnnp1D LkoWB7J8NowyGC14_LhpPa1hRqo1qhppgzFm3Quhivhk8P6S1 Yj_BZX8Fnr_U1aDh8YJu5dA4Ve4NnAEQxXiDXHsc7570aTfv emgNQhwojZjRN_mJzH- wBArHq2P8HuuB65uf2LtjWnreSEBNUzzM8Yp0P6MSbrsCgaO 1hdLvO72xuiDtWSXg7WxJjbEI9_Fo4qTL6KfJYyw8EmX6XJhx 1bnhzMIV3Ad9m8lP_fEWJubX_UEWKBw9Qt8jKCrPPy9X_Q_ WKJS7IiFu5nZK7qJA2bda6ZGTBxcG478LfnVZ48IwItbfQrSHt pdf- yoAPckiYUfSbjUhISycFHbhlCtmj_FzKw2B4sYyw4vsL1T3y1h p2owzY0gL7U8b5RbueyIfvc5TOyNoYRuxdOP1sFipxARq7qmI MWSuzttwkV1SexA8p5N4vkDKTgX9aq- y3yOqdR4hFmMtijiIGjmg6Zj- daKJSflxTtZjO0QTYoFRLc9ZMAYNM2- T6qkLrjZ073KatA8kTPMH9PIYD8sFJy4WQm- cDvioOxCZadtHzf6G9oEBvS2T0IeQD3BQE1Vl2DU89a1FLDJ VNIlVApoUnxPh- w96lrrWaCHQhx4moB4Gp1fxAiYoA400LRb5gd4AVPBTvWXJ CG-YSLAPw5CZZoC1hzNe0q- 818dIfd3Eo2DgKG4JMwBbkMtVZyVoA03SgeC18IGhz&c=6bc edd8b&v=3 https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=T0jz3vARtLAMJFSF NDiNCgDQOY9SdkLER0Wat7WZFVvnOibug3rMZj0Hck0SfSd
  • 210.
    H4uqeHI4wZMIMMeLcyjLnrRqzXOgdrYEEtjILHqz98uxb5mF MMT0- n5cZ6ROlPhISSx4EhSCjlg2QWn5u1kpdzDlo2lT7DP_Cw01QSj 6Axg6e9_iF090yFm4OnQcB4aHQ_NVnXxxbkgfWaHoTr9bCur qi71X3hUtBrvDe7zYhecX0y39SMjypWCGohEk- 5ffcgwbGCssq5mOXAuL0yLjxo2XQ2CqgEbK5ELgrKZ2lH4Sv S0nQ3Fy5tBUTc3zhLiXk4- OMGTKR8Ch92jxNT5q8Epo5zjVsNVpGjH8VovXVQ0GlhpDPu 1P61pm37N- eputdIiHwfroeBX8D5y62JJwHs8ggH0wEFWePP29uOmO73Npi eckCQVma0uQpAHLqMAEISC1rEcGsVkPKS- 3LTGeqG0dAbaWVhiFxzTSTHY97Mw5ww8BsT9E1n5cxdLsD B3bb79DcvF0G5kZfFmdzDQ1BfvThrKxZ6jHwQuSoRL8D2ES2 nDcYQBvPl7rqg2FQ_- QsdwdlibzXfv2Q7pdscPt4wjURUi06RCOMACmLawksvi4JMuL iiK4j0Xpt_KpipL62LMCVSX70zUuwG1DXJ22RCWD- JvWoJp8rPLT20L4Jy54SdIJdVVzEWlB_qEZPyRiFcqG9L7mXE V9ZrTvSaY7AudlMg6QGMxPBPYltmfnBIC1Iz8oRClGiqWKqf u6B1JZMFhl60wLVavZ71KK8ts- HAGj2QMWEC9bQw_qxyQqW4iC7t6AZK- iVBZsHewqAyqfzXFeAqevZyfck9Wi8N7HLID3jW5jnH6P3bMi ug5CKkEE3HYYpLSXr4a37dxS2v7NR&c=661a825e&v=3 https://paid.outbrain.com/network/redir?p=JfRai3gDX_ePTh2Y dpjc3Pf03PKZAX2ohI6zk3udwyExh2bmGSDp0CbxFS4Gxypwv X_TpmCPQi8sx3YMzGjAqcQsX0ozgzcf9afMdcjQm41O1fzH0Q
  • 211.
    HebKAlvNxXCIiEvo8vuCwAn6SKv58euKKgCm5LZo2W1FeHS Vpa2etxot3ybYXBq3ZABKDFzQwsemnQYSWvmErwoyGA7vV IHNKOLy7DxMsFXMeTrI2wTjHer3ufKUB86AMJi7ZbH2jECY nBTNzBuwFHPT0uicaT3MI3PL6IoPdCgrfl1NkmnN- BPXB21UnEuowQEGDQhMnfMKkRKW6DlkSxQwtU8TRhHrb Ea-ddDN6tPemXdE-mvP1YhFN8_jnDNWxcNI- CUrcdt06TeR4TSPGf9AcBp481h6KK8haqAKAIfvO2sscfrcyIb4 1gLDFcMz-sW4aeQs9LWVAhzXkgySctDV- Ov6fag08iaqfdB0zHax1uvv1Oiud_JVGQa3JKQwF9XG7KnIIM- heUCdTw5RI2gw-TZLOMfc6S- VizJ_Jwxei3JWWL_xVZC2mcjc97SEmEe8yOHVibSqraw_iJYo KuxdQc9t3zRPqCxXNwdHHaoofB4A33j- 3ve4Yhua4ZjSfxNSYBHYK796M_xyEZ9CoKfmfhhvGWQVtxI N_Kgnq- tZa9SbPWxIcOPnSZMs538vvMt7ISE5gf6YcsXQWLmdGv- hhHHPMvoTw4QRPM-oqVb8D7yPsD7Iir88uC7EeWTjp- fjN0HhTQpakJdM8Bh_8wX6KbFHqaT3tBvjU2uIvmDGTRGI10 7eYkqbAEYeDXhYgHQ7mV9NFFJj7GHVN8_mi6sY2dLpmg6b t7diQgrMovfmUqAZddtrKJ1XhQp_L_0op7yirI1f02DFTM&c=d c55e69a&v=3 https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over- timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/ Google, Alibaba SparOver Timeline for 'Quantum Supremacy'
  • 212.
    T E CH R I V A L R Y TOM SIMONITE Congress' Latest Move to Extend Copyright Is Misguided W I R E D O P I N I O N LAWRENCE LESSIG https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over- timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/ https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over- timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/ https://www.wired.com/story/google-alibaba-spar-over- timeline-for-quantum-supremacy/ https://www.wired.com/author/tom-simonite/ https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend- copyright-protection-is-misguided/ https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend- copyright-protection-is-misguided/ https://www.wired.com/story/congress-latest-move-to-extend- copyright-protection-is-misguided/ https://www.wired.com/author/lawrence-lessig/ https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance- against-facebooks-death-star/
  • 213.
    Kik Founder Plotsa Rebel Alliance Against Facebook C R Y P T O B A T T L E ERIN GRIFFITH What Happened to Facebook's Grand Plan to Wire the World? B A C K C H A N N E L JESSI HEMPEL https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance- against-facebooks-death-star/ https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance- against-facebooks-death-star/ https://www.wired.com/story/kik-founder-plots-a-rebel-alliance- against-facebooks-death-star/ https://www.wired.com/author/erin-griffith/ https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks- grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/ https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks- grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/ https://www.wired.com/story/what-happened-to-facebooks- grand-plan-to-wire-the-world/
  • 214.
    https://www.wired.com/author/jessi-hempel/ https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical- guard-rails-around-ai/ Tech Firms Moveto Put Ethical Guard Rails Around AI M A C H I N E L E A R N I N G TOM SIMONITE Senate Votes to Save Net Neutrality, but Hurdles Remain I N T E R N E T R U L E S KLINT FINLEY https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical- guard-rails-around-ai/ https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical- guard-rails-around-ai/ https://www.wired.com/story/tech-firms-move-to-put-ethical- guard-rails-around-ai/ https://www.wired.com/author/tom-simonite/ https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save- net-neutrality/ https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save-
  • 215.
    net-neutrality/ https://www.wired.com/story/senate-approves-measure-to-save- net-neutrality/ https://www.wired.com/author/klint-finley/ GET OUR NEWSLETTER WIRED’sbiggest stories delivered to your inbox. Enter your email FOLLOW US ON PINTEREST See what's inspiring us. SUBMIT FOLLOW https://www.wired.com/newsletter https://www.wired.com/newsletter https://pinterest.com/wired https://pinterest.com/wired https://www.facebook.com/wired http://www.twitter.com/wired https://pinterest.com/wired
  • 216.
    https://www.wired.com/ SUBSCRIBE ADVERTISE SITE MAPPRESS CENTER FAQ ACCESSIBILITY HELP CUSTOMER CARE CONTACT US SECUREDROP T-SHIRT COLLECTION NEWSLETTER WIRED STAFF JOBS RSS CNMN Collection Use of this site constitutes acceptance of our user agreement (effective 3/21/12) and privacy policy (effective 3/21/12). Affiliate link policy. Your California privacy rights. The material on this site may not be reproduced, distributed, transmitted, cached or otherwise used, except with the prior written permission of Condé Nast.
  • 217.
    http://www.youtube.com/wired https://instagram.com/wired https://www.wired.com/subscribe/ https://www.wired.com/wired-advertising/ https://www.wired.com/sitemap/ https://www.wired.com/about/press/ https://www.wired.com/about/faq/ https://www.wired.com/about/accessibility-help/ https://subscriptions.wired.com/pubs/N3/WIR/Register.jsp?cds_ page_id=175371&amp;cds_mag_code=WIR&amp;id=142375754 7774&amp;lsid=50431012277019467&amp;vid=1 https://www.wired.com/about/feedback/ https://www.wired.com/securedrop/ https://subscribe.wired.com/subscribe/wired/109426?source=Nat iveFooter https://www.wired.com/services/newsletters/demographics/ https://www.wired.com/wired-staff/ https://www.wired.com/about/wired-jobs/ https://www.wired.com/about/rss_feeds/ https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy#privacypolicy https://www.wired.com/2015/11/affiliate-link-policy/ https://www.condenast.com/privacy-policy#privacypolicy- california
  • 218.
    https://www.condenast.com/reprints-permissions 3 A rt i c l e s L e f t Subscribe now. Sign In https://www.wired.com/go/failsafe https://www.wired.com/account/sign-in/ Questions: 1.On April 30, the Pew Research Center published the most recent results of their ongoing Internet & American Life Project survey, suggesting that a “declining majority of online adults say the internet has been good for society.” After reading the full report at Pewinternet.org, a.Analyze and develop one of the reasons cited by the survey respondents within the context of the class reading list. b.Evaluate the extent to which the survey data reflects the popular and academic discourse concerning the status of the internet. 2.Are mass media conceptions of audience still useful in the internet age? Argue how either Walter Lippmann’s “The World
  • 219.
    Outside and thePictures in Our Heads” or Stuart Hall’s “Encoding/Decoding” can be adapted to consider new media audiences. 3.Identify how the liberatory potential of the internet is framed in two of the class readings, making sure to discuss the major points of agreement and disagreement between authors. Choose between: Yochai Benkler; Zeynep Tufekci; Cass Sunstein; and John Parry Barlow. 4.Using at least two of the class readings, explain why algorithms have been identified as having an important role in the production and consumption of online media. 5.Have recent political events demonstrated the radical impact of social media on the political process, or not? Explain your position. In doing so, argue against the position of at least one of the class readings or videos.